Sacrament both by instructing you in the Covenant of Grace which in the Sacrament we Seal and in the Meaning of the Sacrament it self that it is the Rite of Sealing it Thirdly I have now shewed you that Catechizing is very useful to render you understanding Hearers of the Word when it is Preacht so as you may receive Edification by it and may be Profited by Sermons Fourthly That it is requisite to secure you from being at any time mis-led into dangerous Heresies and Errors by the Sermons and Discourses of Men crafty to Deceive to the Peril of your immortal Souls And Lastly I have now largely shewed you that it is exceeding Useful to preserve you from falling into any gross and wasting Sin and especially any ungodly Course of Living or if any of you shall hereafter be Seduced which God forbid by evil Company that the having the Seed of good Principles sown in the Heart by a timely Catechizing will be the most likely Means to recover you out of the Snares of the Devil THE Third Lecture What is your Name And the Answer is made by the Christian Name IN Two Discourses on the Title of your Catechism having given you to understand what a Catechism means and shewed you also the Ends and Uses of Catechizing I shall now proceed by God's Assistance to Explain the Catechism it self and to give you the Meaning of its several Parts And the first Thing that offers it self to our Consideration is the first Question in your Catechism viz What is your Name And the Answer you are taught to make to it which is your Christian Name Now this Question is not so idle and insignificant as some may imagine but is ask'd upon very good Reasons insomuch that I do think they may give me a very fair Occasion to discourse to you upon these Three Heads First To shew you that the Reason wherefore your Catechism begins with Asking you What is your Christian Name Is to put you in mind of your Christian Profession and of that strictness of Life that is answerable thereunto Secondly They do give me occasion to re-mind you that the bad Lives of such who bear the Name of Christians do an infinite Prejudice and Dis-honour to Christianity And Thirdly To exhort you therefore to stand upon the Dignity of your Christian Name and Profession by living such good Lives as may be an Honour not a Disgrace unto it And these Three Heads of Discourse as they do naturally arise from this Question and Answer about your Christian Name so I know not any thing can be more properly and seasonably Discours'd upon in the Entrance upon your Catechism as tending to warn you before-hand to apply every thing you shall hereafter hear either in the Catechism it self or in the Explication thereof to the Bettering of your Lives and Practices To begin then First I am to shew you that the Reason wherefore your Catechism begins with Asking you What is your Christian Name Is to put you in mind of your Christian Profession and of that strictness of Life that is answerable thereunto It is thought sufficient to justify this Question and Answer about your Christian Name tho' there were no great Matter imply'd in its meaning that it is the beginning of a Dialogue it being the usual manner of Dialogues or mutual Discourses managed between several Persons be the Subject of them never so grave and serious not to fall immediately Point-blank upon the main Matter intended but in such they usually usher in the more material Points by such familiar Questions as this But not to insist on this and many other good Reasons that might be given tho' there be great Familiarity and Condescension in the Question yet it is not without good Reason and Consideration that in the Entrance of this Instruction in your Christian Religion you should be first ask'd your Christian Name The reason wherefore the Catechism begins with Asking the Catechumen his Christian Name is to put him in mind of his Christian Profession And the great Reason is That at the Mention thereof you might be prompted to call to Mind what Religion and Profession you are of You had your Christian Names given you at the same time you took upon you the Christian Profession you are therefore in the first Entrance of your Catechism which is an Instruction of you in this your Christian Profession Ask'd What is your Christian Name That you might call to Mind that most excellent Religion you receiv'd together with it and under that Name solemnly Promised and Vowed to maintain and cleave unto Your Sir-name you have derived down unto you from your Ancestors and you receiv'd it from your Natural Parents But your Christian Name you receiv'd immediately from the Mouths of your Spiritual Parents your Minister and your Godfathers who as your Proxies did at they same time they gave you a Christian Name undertake for you that you should live a Christian Life Holy and Unblamable as becomes those who bear so glorious a Title You must therefore consider what your Name is and the Importance of it that it is Christian and you must take care that you Live not so as to bring a Scandal upon that Name in any Sin and Wickedness but so as becomes those who profess Christianity and wear the Name of Christians In Holiness and Righteousness all the Days of your Lives And as he who hath called you is Holy so be ye Holy in all manner of Conversation The Force there is in a Christian name to make a Man lead a Christian life as under that Name having Listed himself And there is indeed the greatest Force in our very Christian Names to render us Conformable to the Christian Doctrine and whereby we may be perswaded to live Christian-like otherwise the Apostle would not have laid so much stress upon our very Name and Profession of Christians as he does to perswade us from that very Reason to live Holy and Christian Lives Let every one that nameth the Name of Christ or upon whom the Name of Christ is called depart from Iniquity 2 Tim. 2.19 For why It is ever expected that those that profess to be guided by the perfectest Doctrines should answerably live the most perfect Lives The Heathens did therefore expect I. A Disciple of a most Holy and excellent Religion that their Philosophers who gave the highest Principles and Rules of Morality should themselves exceed all others in a vertuous and orderly Course of Life and when they found any of their Philosophers a Tripping and living at the rate of other Men of looser Principles how severely therefore would they Reflect upon them for it Now we Christians profess our selves the Disciples of a Philosophy that does infinitely exceed all others in the Powerfulness of its Principles and Doctrines and in the Holiness and Strictness of its Commands We have given up our Names II. A Servant of a most Holy and
Obedience to 'em insomuch that God will reckon himself as has been before said in Justice and Faithfulness bound both upon the account of Christ's Purchase and his own Covenanted Promises to forgive us our Sins as you may see 1 Joh. 1.9 and will then own us to have a Right to the Tree of Life Rev. 22.14 We shall then I say have a Right and Title to the Blessings of the Covenant not by virtue of any outward Merit and Desert in our Performances but by virtue of the Divine Promises and Engagements to those who having solemnly entred into Covenant with him do take care faithfully to perform the Conditions of it So that this alone gives us mighty Assurance of the Divine Mercies that we are entitled thereunto by his having Covenanted them unto us as well as he is the more entitled to our Repentance Faith and Obedience because we have Covenanted to perform ' em But yet the more firmly to entitle as God to our Obedience so us to his Mercies because we never take our selves to be so well ensured of the performance of Articles as when we have 'em solemnly sealed to by both Parties God did therefore in compliance with our own Ways and Methods graciously please to Seal to his part the Promises and required us to do the like to our part the Conditions that he might be the better secured of our Covenanted Performances and we of his promised Mercies And then since he has condescended to ensure unto us not only by meer Covenant but moreover to seal unto us these unspeakable Benefits and we on the other side have also sacramentally sealed to the Counter-part of the Covenant the Conditions of it what can there be further thought of to entitle God to our Obedience or us to his Mercies And let this suffice as to the Sacrament or Solemnity whereby we entred into the Covenant of Grace which was by Baptism Baptism as you have seen is an Outward Rite or Sacrament of our Saviour's own Appointment for the solemn admitting of Persons into the Covenant of Grace instituted by Christ for the better Confirmation and Ensurance of its Terms the Promises on God's Part and the Conditions on ours it being thus mutually seal'd to betwixt God and us For agreeably to our Frame and Nature as I have told you which consists of Bodily Senses as well as Spiritual Faculties God has given us besides those most rational Terms and Conditions of the Covenant Recorded in the Gospel being such Promises as are becoming the Wisdom and Goodness of God to make and such Conditions as are highly befitting us to perform besides these he has appointed to us those Outward and Express Solemnities we call the Sacraments to seal these Things betwixt us And because that Baptism is a Rite most significative in it self and would be most acceptable to all sorts of People Jews and Gentiles he was therefore pleas'd to Adopt that to be the Solemnity of our Entrance into and Sealing the Covenant with him And this Covenant you have seen he would have thus mutually Sealed to betwixt Him and us that the Obligations to Performance might be the stronger upon us both to discharge each his Part of the Covenant And thus having spoke to the Sacrament or Solemnity whereby we enter into Covenant exprest in these Words In my Baptism the next thing to be shewed you is the great Obligation which lies upon us to Perform this our Covenant with God THE XXVI Lecture Quest Dost thou then think that thou art bound to Believe and to Do as they have promised for thee Answ Yes verily IN my Exposition of the Preliminary Questions and Answers of your Catechism having already given you a general Account first of the Nature of the Covenant of Grace and secondly of the Sacrament whereby you did solemnly enter into it I shall now think my self Happy if I can but convince you of the mighty Obligations that lie upon you accordingly to perform it And this the Words that I have now read do manifestly lead me to declare unto you for taking the Question and Answer both together they do plainly import this Doctrine viz. The vast Obligations upon us from the Mercies of the Covenant especially from our Vow in Baptism faithfully and conscientiously to discharge our Covenant with God The vast Obligations lieing upon us both from the Mercies of God and our Baptismal Vow to perform the Covenant of Grace And what those several Obligations are which arise from each of these Considerations I will with as much clearness and force of Reason as I can declare unto you And to begin with the Mercies of the Covenant there is not one Article of Grace or Favour on God's Part contain'd therein but if the Nature and Importance of 'em be truly considered they do each of 'em lay inviolable Obligations upon us faithfully and conscientiously to discharge that our Covenant The Obligations thereunto 1. as Members of Christs Church As first if we consider our selves as Members of Christ or Members of the Christian Church why there cannot be a greater Argument to keep us right in a regular orderly Conversation than that one Consideration should be For to be a Member of Christ's Church what else I pray you is it but to be one of those Disciples of our Saviour who by the Preaching of the Word and under the Solemnity and Bond of Sacraments are Called and Chosen out of the rest of the World to live another sort of Life than the World is accustomed to To this purpose it would be exceedingly well worth your while to consult and throughly consider 1 Pet. 2.9 10 11 12. where you have such Characters given of the Church of Christ and the Members of it as speak it to be a selected separated Body of Men who are Consecrated as it were to God's Service And such Inferences are drawn from thence concerning living at an excellent rate upon that very Score as speak the strongest Obligations upon all the Members of Christ's Church to approve themselves therefore upon that very account excellent Men. In the 8th Verse immediately foregoing the Apostle speaking of those who would not come into the Bosom and Pale of the Church he terms them a Disobedient People but coming in the 9 10 11 12. Verses to speak of the Members of the Church But ye says he are a Chosen Generation a Royal Priesthood an Holy Nation a Peculiar People that ye should shew forth the Praises of Him who hath called you out of Darkness into his marvellous Light Which in time past were not a People but are now the People of God which had not obtained Mercy but now have obtained Mercy 11 12. Verses Therefore dearly Beloved I beseech you as Strangers and Pilgrims abstain from Fleshly Lusts which war against the Soul having your Conversation honest among the Gentiles that whereas they speak against you as Evil-doers they may by your good Works which they
particularly repented of 278 And in case of Injury to Man if Restitution be made Of high Dishonour to God and Religion if that be repaired by an eminent Repentance The sum of Evangelical Obedience 265 The summ also thereof according to Dr. Hammond 266 LECT XXIV That in the Covenant of Grace we are restored to a State of Salvation How we brought our selves into a state of Misery before How by the Covenant of Grace we are put into a state of Security if we please 268 That by the Mediation of Jesus Christ it was that we obtain'd such a gracious Covenant whereby we are restored to a state of Salvation 269 The infinite Care of God the Father to call us into it 271 The Ever-blessed Son of God no less intent upon this blessed Work How mightily he importuned us to come into this state of Salvation He has left a Succession of Ministers behind him to do the like This great matter of Thankfulness whether we consider 1. The extraordinary Advantage of having God in Covenant with us 272 273 Or 2. Our singular Happiness therein above the fallen Angels or the rest of Mankind 274 LECT XXV Baptism what 1. An outward Rite of our Saviour's own Appointment for the solemn Admission of Persons into the Covenant of Grace 276 To have some outward Rites and Solemnities in Religion agreeable to the Frame and Constitution of Humane Nature as being most apt to receive Impressions from sensible things This especially requisite in the admission into Religious Societies and Covenants The Israelites were initiated both by Circumcision and Baptism 277 The Heathens were initiated into their Mysteries by Purgations or Washings Our Saviour chose the latter as what would be acceptable to both Parties Especially as more significative of Christian Purity And this he has enjoined as indispensibly necessary to our Initiation into the Covenant of Grace 278 Baptism appointed the Rite of Admission into the Covenant of Grace for the better Confirmation and Assurance of its Terms the Promises on God's part and the Conditions on ours it being thus mutually and interchangeably Sealed to betwixt God and us 279 It gives great Assurance of mutual Performances barely to be in Covenant together 280 LECT XXVI The vast Obligations lying upon us both from the Mercies of God and our Baptismal Vow to perform the Covenant of Grace The Obligations thereunto first as Members of Christ's Church 282 The Jews chose from amongst the Nations of the Earth to serve God 283 Christians chose both from amongst Jews and Gentiles to a more peculiar Holiness 284 2. As Children of God Children are bound to the strictest Obedience to their Parents as owing to 'em their Being 285 Children of God as owing both Being and Well-being 286 3. As Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven Kingdom of Heaven not to be expected but by those who are faithful in their Covenant 287 4. As having promised and vowed in our Baptism accordingly to discharge our Covenant with God The matter of a Vow sometimes not a Duty till vowed 288 Sometimes antecedently incumbent upon us and such is the matter of our Baptismal Vow 'T is a provoking Sin to rob God of what has been once Vowed and Devoted to him tho' of the former Nature God's Anger observable upon such Occasions 289 'T is much more provoking to violate Vows to perform which we are antecedently obliged by the Law of Nature A Vow is much of the nature of an Oath and therefore to violate it is Perjury 290 FINIS LECT XXVII I. In order to perform our Baptismal Covenant we must put on a fixt and firm Resolution to discharge the same 293 A Summary Recapitulation of the Doctrine of our Baptismal Covenant 294 The Nature of Holy Resolution as it refers to the performance of it 1. It is a Determination of the Will 2. It must be fixt and peremptory opposite to Fickleness and Inconstancy 295 3. It is a Rational Determination opposite to Wilfulness and Obstinacy 4. It is vigorous in the Execution of its Vows and Promises 5. Speedy 296 6. It is vigorous and speedy in the Execution of All those Vows and Promises made in Baptism 7. Notwithstanding all Opposition to the contrary Lastly It must be Publick and Declarative 297 And solemnly made at Confirmation A Resolution so form'd will go a great way towards the performance of our Covenant with God 298 It will effectually baffle the Devil The Flesh The World Especially when solemnly Ratify'd and Confirm'd 299 II. Our Resolution to be faithful in our Covenant with God must be made not in Confidence of our own Strength but of God's Grace and Assistance 300 LECT XXVIII The whole Nature of Man deprav'd 302 Vnderstandings Wills Affections Lusts and Appetites Christ has purchas'd sufficient Grace to renew us throughout What the Divine Assistance is 303 The Measures of it proportionable to the necessity of the Church Extraordinary Gifts of the Spirit in the first Ages 304 Ordinary in succeeding Times Even the ordinary Assistances extensively very large So as to repair all the Powers of Nature deprav'd by Sin 305 And Intensively very powerful to renew our corrupt Natures 306 LECT XXIX The full meaning of Prayer 309 Prayer a most effectual Means of performing our Covenant 1. As it morally disposes us to be obedient unto God 2. As it naturally enforces us to be faithful to him 310 That there are Praying Hypocrites is by virtue of Antinomian Principles 311 3. As it will certainly procure the Divine Assistance 312 LECT XXX Children of Believing Parents have a Right to be baptized prov'd from 1 Cor. 7.14 314 May be prov'd also from several other Topicks 1. Because Infants were initiated by Circumcision into the Evangelical Covenant made with Abraham The Covenant made with Abraham the same in Substance with the Second made with Adam 316 And the same in a more imperfect Edition of it with that made with Christ As he was cut off from the Covenant who was not circumcised so that Person is to be excluded the Church who is not baptized 317 2. Because they were initiated both by Circumcision and Baptism into that legal one delivered by Moses That they were admitted by Circumcision indisputable 318 That they were also by Baptism asserted both by Scripture And by Jewish Writers 319 III. Because our Saviour adopted the Jewish Rite of Baptism for the Sacrament of Initiation without excluding Children from being baptized The Force of this Argument 320 IV. Because in all probability Infant-Baptism was practic'd by the Apostles 321 V. Because it was very agreeable to the End and Reason of Baptism and the Nature of the Covenant of Grace that Infants should be baptiz'd into it Infants not uncapable of entring into Covenant with God prov'd from Deut. 29. As also from the Nature of the thing They are capable of having Priviledges conferr'd upon them 322 And of being bound to Conditions VI. Because it is a great Advantage to Infants to be
New Converts from Paganism or Judaism or Mahometism or any other contrary Religion should be likewise first Instructed before they be Admitted to Baptism because such being as well to Unlearn as it were their former false Religion as to Learn the true Christian Profession they ought therefore to Understand both e're they can well Renounce that or before they can Reasonably put on or Embrace this But as to you who are the Children of Christian Parents your Case is quite different for having no false Religion to Unlearn and Renounce and having a kind of Right of Inheritance by Virtue of your Christian Parentage to be Baptiz'd even in your Infancy into the Profession of the True It is therefore sufficient that you be Instructed after your Baptism in the Nature and Tenour of the Baptismal Covenant provided that when so Instructed you afterwards appear Solemnly to Confirm it before Christ's Ambassadour the Bishop But then it is highly necessary you should be so Catechiz'd and Instructed before you Personally undertake a Matter of so great Importance that so when you come to make a solemn and Publick Profession of such an Undertaking you may do it in a way and manner that becomes reasonable and wise Persons to do so great a thing in who always know and consider the Weight and Consequence of Matters of Moment e're they will Solemnly make a Profession of them or Undertake them So necessary is Catechizing in order to the Renewing and Ratifying in Confirmation that Covenant and Vow which was made in Baptism Nor Secondly II. To the Receiving Benefit by the Episcopal Benediction Prayers and Laying on of Hands Is it less necessary to your receiving Benefit by the Prayers the Blessing and by the Laying on of Hands of the Bishop in Confirmation As Beneficial as these really are to all those who shall come duly Prepared yet it is certain that without some necessary Qualifications in such as come to be Confirm'd amongst which to understand the Nature Terms and Conditions of the Covenant of Grace and seriously to Intend to Perform the same are the first and chief none will be much the better for the Bishop's Prayers Benediction or Imposition of Hands These may be a Means indeed of obtaining the Graces of the Holy Spirit to Enable those that understand their Baptismal Vows and Covenant with God to perform such their Engagements but they are utterly unlikely to have any Operation upon those who understand not what a Covenant of Grace does mean And therefore Catechizing which is the only proper Means to give you such an Understanding must needs be exceedingly necessary to your being Benefited also by what the Bishop shall perform in your Confirmation And so much for the Nature Necessity and End of Catechizing so far as the Title of your Catechism does give us occasion to discourse of it And if we consider it so far only you have a great deal of reason to value Catechizing as a most necessary and useful Kind of Instruction so as to need no great Invitation to it The Points you see therein taught are the most substantial and weighty Truths of Religion The Persons to be so instructed are indifferently any Persons of whatever Age Sex or Quality till they come to a competent Understanding of those most necessary Points as has been Practiced in the Apostle's Times and the Primitive Church And the end thereof you see is no less than to render you capable to Confirm that Covenant with God wherein are contain'd the highest and most valuable Priviledges in the World and which cost the most inestimable Price to purchase them for us even the Blood of h rist and which except you shall secure your selves an Interest in you are desperate and undone Persons And now each of these Considerations are Reasons sufficient to bring you to be Catechized and to make you value it as a great Happiness you may be so instructed to your Soul's health But that nothing may be left unsaid to raise in your Minds a due Esteem of Catechizing and to perswade you to attend it I shall over and above what the Title of your Catechism directly leads me to say concerning it give you to understand several other good uses to which Catechizing serves as so many Arguments to invite you to it THE Second Lecture A Catechism that is to say An Instruction to be Learned of every Person before he be brought to be Confirmed by the Bishop LAST Lord's Day taking these Words which are the Title of your Catechism for my Text as I shall do the several Parts of the Catechism it self till I have gone through with it and by Commenting upon them I have given you an account of the Nature and End of Catechizing and the Persons to be Catechized First As to the Nature of a Catechism It is a general Instruction I have told you in the Fundamental Principles of the Christian Religion Secondly As to the proper Persons to be Catechized I have shewed you that it belongs to all new Beginners in the School of Christ to be so Instructed and indeed that every individual Person of what Age or Quality soever ought to lay the Foundation of his Christian Knowledge in Catechetical Instruction And lastly The End thereof I have shewed you is this That you may be duly fitted and prepared for Confirmation both to Renew your Baptismal Vow before the Bishop and may be qualify'd to receive Benefit by the Bishop's Prayers Benediction and by his Laying on of Hands upon you Well but there are several other good Ends and Purposes to which Catechizing serves and because the Knowing of them may increase your Esteem thereof and cause you the better to attend it I will bestow One other Discourse in shewing you what they are before I proceed to Expound the Catechism it self And Secondly As for Confirmation Catechizing requisite to prepare Persons to be worthy Communicants so it is also requisite to fit and prepare you that you may be Worthy Communicants in the Lord's Supper Just as in Confirmation so in the Lord's Supper we do solemnly tho' not so publickly Ratify and Renew our Covenant with God and for the same reason therefore that Catechizing is requisite to prepare you for Confirmation it must be also necessary to fit you for worthy Communicants that you may Communicate with Knowledge and as Persons that understand what they do And alas To what is it but to their having been never instructed in their Covenant by Catechizing that so many come so Ignorantly or else not at all to the Lord's Supper I say so Ignorantly for as too many of those that do now and then Communicate The want thereof the Occasion of People's Ignorance concerning the Sacrament and consequently have but a slender Knowledge in the Nature and Conditions of their Covenant so too few do understand the Importance of the Blessed Sacrament that It is the New Covenant in Christ's Blood 1 Cor.
11.25 that is That it is the Seal of that Covenant which was Purchas'd by and Ratify'd in his Blood But such as have been throughly Catechized as they have been made to Understand the Terms and Conditions of the Covenant of Grace both the inestimable Priviledges made over to them on God's part and those very reasonable Conditions to be perform'd on their own so they have been also taught that One main End of Communicating in the Lord's Supper is to Ratify and Confirm and Seal this Covenant of Grace between God and Us. And then those that have been taught this cannot come Ignorantly to the Lord's Supper nor consequently are in such danger of coming Unworthily I. Of Receiving Vnworthily for Ignorance of the Nature and Consequence of that Blessed Ordinance is generally as much the cause as any thing that any do approach Unworthily to it Nor if the People of our Nation had been ever throughly Catechized II. Of not Receiving at all would so many Abstain as commonly do from ever coming at all for if all Men were throughly instructed in the Nature Terms and Conditions of their Covenant which it is the Business of Catechizing to do as they would then easily discern that it is the highest and most inestimable Priviledge in the World to be took into such a Covenant of Grace wherein they have God Almighty Engaging himself and putting his Seal to it in the Sacrament to make good to them the most inestimable Blessings Pardon and Happiness on the most reasonable Conditions Repentance Faith and Gospel Obedience So if they did rightly understand this they would then account it as it really is the highest Priviledge in the World to be Confederates with God in so advantagious a Covenant and would think they could never often enough Partake at the Lord's Table whereby the oft'ner they come they do more and more secure to themselves those inestimable Benefits made over to us by the Covenant of Grace and Engage as themselves more closely to God so God himself more inviolably as it were to make good those Blessings to them No surely if all Christians had been but Catechized in those Points both what a mighty Priviledge it is to be in Covenant with God and that Receiving of the Sacrament is the Rite of God's own Appointment of Confirming to our selves all the Benefits of this Covenant we should then have our People Daily crouding to the Lord's Table which they do now so profanely turn their Backs upon we should not then need so much to invite and entreat Persons to come but they would of their own accord Embrace all Opportunities of more and more Ensuring to themselves these most invaluable Benefits by often coming In a word A Man is no more fit to partake of the Lord's Supper that does not well understand the Nature and Terms of that Covenant which he does therein Ratify and Seal with God than he is fit to Seal to Covenants and Leases whose Conditions and Obligations he never had so much as Read over to him nor does he know them But Catechizing is the appointed and most proper Means of gaining a competent Measure of Understanding in the Nature and Terms of the Covenant of Grace Without having been Catechized therefore a Man cannot be well expected to partake worthily of the Lord's Supper And this is the Second Use to which Catechizing does therefore serve to prepare you that you may be sit and worthy Communicants at the Lord's Table Thirdly III. Catechizing is Requisite to Persons being Edifyed by Preaching Catechizing is very useful to render you Capable to receive Edification by the Preaching of the Word and to your Profiting by Sermons That is certainly the true and only edifying Preaching which does most plainly lay open before you the Meaning the Reasons and the Importance of any Article of your Faith whereby you may best know God and the Necessity of serving him and which does most clearly Explain to you the Nature and true Extent of your Christian Duties whereby you may know what it is you have to do and may be freed from all causless Doubts and Scruples about the way of your Happiness And lastly which does give you the most convincing Arguments and Reasons to move and stir you up faithfully to discharge your manifold Obligations to God your Neighbour and your selves Such as this is truly Edifying Preaching because this will if you do duly attend to it build you up perfect Christians in the Knowledge and Practice of true Religion And now One that has been Catechized so as to have a general Understanding in the Nature of his Covenant when such a One hears a Sermon upon any particular Point of that Covenant whereby he has more fully explain'd to him the Nature and Attributes of God and his Saviour's Mediation and of his own Duty than formerly in Catechizing could be done and when he hears any good Reasons and Motives given whereby he should seriously apply himself to live so and so as becomes the Servant of such a God and such a Saviour and one that professes to pay him such Obedience When a Catechized Understanding Person hears such Preaching is this he finds his Understanding more enlightned with Heavenly Truths and his Will and Affections more bent upon doing as he has been Instructed and so as in all reason he ought he accounts such a Sermon truly Edifying and himself Edify'd thereby But the Ignorant and Uncatechized part of the World when they hear a Sermon for want of Discretion to judge of its real Worth such look only at some such trifling Consideration as the Vehemence and Noise of the Speaker and if there be but enough of that as generally there is the greatest Shew where there is the least of Substance tho' they are made to know no more than they did before of the Importance of any Article of their Faith or of the Nature and Extent of any Duty of Religion they are however stunn'd into Admiration of they know not what utterly dis-regarding the most instructing and really edifying Preaching to the very great Prejudice of their Souls and the utter hinderance of their Improvement by our Ministry in all useful and substantial Knowledge Besides it is a mighty Help to the gaining Understanding in any Science whatsoever especially the Christian Religion to have a general View given one of the whole which it is the Business of Catechizing to do and to see how one Point depends upon another and do all sweetly agree together For not to mention other Advantages by this a Man shall be able to judge the better of the Usefulness and Weight of any Sermon or Religious Discourse on any particular Point as whether it does throughly Explain it or does not take in what does more properly belong to some other Matter And by this a Man shall be able also to judge whether the Preacher Builds upon the Foundation Gold Silver precious Stone or Wood Hay
the World as to a most Holy Profession and Calling so to the Enjoyment of most singular Priviledges The Church are such who to the End of being Incorporated into one Society and of having God to be their Sixthly And they are such Who to the End of being Incorporated into One Society and of having God to be their God and they themselves his People have Enter'd into Covenant with him It is the Royal Charter granted by the King to the Members of a Corporation or City whereby they have certain Priviledges granted them from the King and wherein they are Tied to discharge certain Duties to him and to One another that makes 'em of a confus'd Multitude to become a Corporation or regulated Society And those who stand out and will not accept of those Priviledges nor oblige themselves to their several Duties shall not be reputed of that Corporation nor receive any Advantages from it And so it is here with that Society which is call'd the Church of Christ It is the Covenant of Grace granted us by the King of Heaven wherein we have the most inestimable Priviledges those contain'd in the Gospel graciously Ensur'd unto us and most reasonable Duties both to God and Man required of us that do embody and join us into one Spiritual Society the Church and those who will not Enter into such a Covenant with God are Aliens from the Commonwealth of Israel and Strangers from the Covenants of Promise having no hope and without God in the world Eph. 2.12 But those who have join'd themselves in Covenant with Him are No more Strangers and Forreigners but Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Houshold of God ver 19. And as by being United in one Covenant Christians are Incorporated into one Society so by the same Means it comes to pass also that they have God to be their God peculiarly and they become his People Thus Heb. 8.10 This is the Covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days that is in the time of the Gospel I will be to them a God and they shall be to me a People It is the Nature of all Covenants to Unite the Parties Covenanting together and to give to each Party an Interest in the other I entred into Covenant with thee and thou becamest mine Ezek. 16.8 So that by having Enter'd into Covenant with God we are Entitled to his particular Protection and Care over us and we give to him thereby a new and stronger Claim to our Obedience Seventhly I. In Baptism And Christians are thus Enter'd into Covenant with God and thereby made Members of Christ's Church in their Baptism For as all the Members of a Corporation are not usually made Members of that Society without some certain Solemnities so it pleas'd God that no One should be Enter'd into Christ's Church and be made a Partaker of the Priviledges of it without that outward Rite of Baptism for so we find that when our Saviour sent his Apostles to Found and Build the Church they receiv'd as a Commission to call forth out of the World a Church by the Preaching of the Gospel So an Appointment to Incorporate all Men therein by Baptism Go and teach all Nations Baptizing them in the Name of the Father of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Matth. 28.19 And hence 1 Cor. 12.13 it is said That we are all Baptiz'd into one Body or admitted by Baptism into one Church Eighthly And they are appointed to Renew the same II. To Renew it at the Lord's Supper by Feasting often together at the Lord's Supper This was anciently and is still the usual Method of Uniting more closely together the Members of any Society or Corporation their Feasting often together at one common Table and for this Reason amongst others it is that the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper is Appointed in the Church of Christ So the 1 Cor. 10.17 it is said That we being many are one Bread and one Body for we are all Partakers of that one Bread Ninthly And now upon all these foremention'd Accounts The Church one Body the Church of Christ is One Body Thus Eph. 4.4 5 6. There is one Body and one Spirit even as ye are all called in one Hope of your Calling one Lord one Faith one Baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all where you see that because all Christians are call'd out of the World into one Hope of their Calling or to the Enjoyment of the same Priviledges to one Faith or to Believe one God Father Son and Holy Ghost exprest here by one Spirit one Lord one God and Father of all and because Incorporated by one Baptism or by the Use of the same Sacraments that therefore they are one Body The Covenant of Grace that great Charter whereby we are Incorporated into one Society is One and the same amongst all Christians containing the same Duties to be perform'd by all and promising to every one that performs those Conditions the same Priviledges And all Men are every where admitted and continued in it by the same Sacramental Solemnities and therefore the Church founded upon and Incorporated by that Covenant must needs be One. Tenthly This one Body or Society the Church true it is is Subdivided into several particular Bodies or Churches Subdivided into several particular Bodies and Churches both for the convenience of Discipline and Government and also for the convenience of Divine Worship For the convenience of Government it was anciently divided into Diocesan Churches I. For the convenience of Government into Diocesan Churches wherein because no one Man is able to Govern so vast a Body as is the whole Church of God each Bishop had his particular Flock arising out of one City and the Parts adjoyning to Oversee and to Govern Hence we read Rev. 2. and 3. chap. of the Church of Ephesus the Church of Smyrna the Church of Pergamus the Church of Thyatira the Church of Sardis the Church of Philadelphia and the Church of Laodicea all which were so many Cities in the Lesser Asia and the Bishops of those Churches are styl'd the Angels of those Churches in those Second and Third Chapters of Revelations And the Elders or Bishops of these Churches probably it was that St. Paul sent for to meet him at Miletus Act. 20.17 and to whom he gave that solemn Charge ver 21.28 To take heed unto themselves and to all the Flock over the which the Holy Ghost had made them Overseers to feed the Church of God that is to Govern and Teach the Church of Christ which he had Purchased with his own Blood And as for the Convenience of Government the Church of Christ was anciently divided into Diocesan Churches in which Constitution of the Church each City has its Bishop to govern and direct the Affairs of the Church II. For the convenience of Worship into particular
shall obtain those Blessings and upon that Assurance the strongest Consolations and Comforts also to chear us in going through the Difficulties we shall meet with in performing those Conditions whereby only we shall obtain such unspeakable Blessings By having GOD in Covenant with us I say we have the greatest Assurance possible that we shall obtain his Favours To which purpose those words of St. Paul are very remarkable Gal. 3.15 16. Brethren says he I speak after the manner of Men tho' it be but a Man's Covenant yet if it be confirmed no Man disannulleth or addeth thereto now to Abraham and his Seed were the Promises that is the Covenant made Which words do import that if deceitful Man will scarcely fail to perform what he has once obliged himself by Covenant to do it is impossible that the God of Truth should fail to make good to the utmost those Blessings he has ensured to Abraham and his Seed that is to all whom he has vouchsafed to enter into Covenant withal And such Assurance given by GOD does yield also the strongest Consolations and Comfort For why If you will compare one Scripture with another you will find that that which Gen. 17.2 GOD does call his Covenant Heb. 6.13 is called his Promise upon Oath And what says the Apostle in that Case Why GOD says he vers 17 18 19 20. willing more abundantly to shew unto the Heirs of Promise the Immutability of his Counsel confirmed it by Oath or by Covenant that by two immutable things in which it was impossible for God to lye we might have strong Consolation who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the Hope set before us which Hope we have as an Anchor of the Soul sure and stedfast and which entereth into that within the Veil whither the FORE-RVNNER is for us entred even Jesus That is GOD having ascertained to us his Blessings by Promise upon Oath or which is tantamount by Covenant we cannot upon such Assurance but have the greatest Comfort and Hopes of obtaining those Blessings and so of following e're long that Jesus which is gone before us into Heaven To prepare a Place for us that where he is there we may be also Joh. 14.2 3. So that it is an invaluable Priviledge this of which the World can never be sufficiently sensible nor thankful to God for that he vouchsafed to ensure his Mercies to 'em by Covenant But Or secondly Our singular Happiness therein above the fallen Angels or the rest of Mankind Secondly The occasion of your Thankfulness is yet greater if you consider your own singular Happiness in being called into this Covenant of Grace and in having all God's Mercies thereby secured to you when so many Millions of his Creatures do want this Favour The words of your Catechism do teach every one of you to consider his own particular Interest in this Covenant as the proper matter of his Thanksgiving to God Every one of you is taught to answer for himself in particular I thank God our Heavenly Father that he hath called me to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour And indeed if we are naturally most affected with and most sensible of those Benefits which we see so many besides our selves to want here is occasion for the deepest Sense and utmost Acknowledgments of GOD's Goodness to you that you have been called into this State of Salvation when so many millions besides both Angels and Men do want the Benefit of it As to the fallen Angels the Covenant of Grace was a Favour never afforded by God to them for Christ that he might deliver them who all their life-time were subject to Bondage verily took not on him the Nature of Angels but took upon him the Seed of Abraham Heb. 2.15 16. And as to Men alas there are many Nations now in the World who have not yet enjoyed so infinite a Blessing as this happy Call into a State of Salvation who have not yet heard of a Saviour nor the good Tidings of the Gospel or Covenant of Grace who have had no Apostles no Evangelists no Pastors nor Teachers amongst 'em and who therefore still lie groping in Darkness and the shadow of Death And perhaps amongst those Nations that are called there are not any that enjoy the Means of Salvation the Worship of GOD the Administration of Sacraments and the Preaching of the Word in that purity and force as we in this Church and Nation do It is indeed an unspeakable Blessing we enjoy above many other People For now in Jesus Christ we who sometimes were afar off are made nigh by the Blood of Christ who is our Peace Ephes 2.13 14. And are no more Strangers and Forreigners but Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Houshold of God vers 19. It is counted a great Privilege amongst Men but to enjoy the Freedom of a City or Corporation as that which puts those who enjoy it above the Condition of Strangers and gives 'em to partake of many singular Advantages which Forreigners want But by being taken as Fellow-Citizens of the Saints and of the Houshold of God into Covenant with him we are Enfranchized Citizens of the New Jerusalem whereby we are entituled to all those Privileges which Christ has purchased for us which are unspeakable and invaluable and which does place us as has been often said in so much a better State and Condition than the rest of Mankind Such infinite reason have we heartily to Thank Almighty God our Heavenly Father that he hath Called us to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour THE XXV Lecture In my Baptism Wherein I was made AS to what concerns the Nature and Substance of the Covenant of Grace I have already opened and declared to you I have shewed First What are its Terms Secondly That it restores us to a State of Salvation Thirdly By whose Mediation we obtained so gracious a Covenant and were restored thereby into a State of Salvation Fourthly By whom we have been Called into it And Lastly What mighty Thanks we do owe unto God that we have been called into so gracious a Covenant and happy state of Salvation My next Business must be to treat upon the Sacrament or Solemnity by which you Entred therein For the declaring whereof and the full Explication of these Words In my Baptism wherein I was made it will be requisite That I should in some measure so far as relates to the Sealing of the Covenant of Grace open unto you the Nature and End of Baptism And not to give you now a full and particular account of the whole Nature and Meaning and End of Baptism which shall be more conveniently done when we come to the latter part of your Catechism where the whole Doctrine of that and the other Sacrament is taught you it may suffice to our present purpose to tell you That Baptism what Baptism is an outward Rite or Ceremony of our
Saviour's own Appointment for the solemn Admitting of Persons into the Covenant of Grace Instituted by Christ for the better Confirmation and Assurance of its Terms the Promises on GOD's Part and Conditions on ours it being thus mutually Seal'd to betwixt GOD and us First Baptism I say is an Outward Rite or Ceremony of our Saviour's own Appointment for the solemn Admitting of Persons into the Covenant of Grace 1. An outward Right of our Saviour's own appointment for the solemn Admission of Persons into the Covenant of Grace Although the Service prescribed us in the New Covenant be a spiritual Service according to that of St. John Chap. 4.23 24. But the Hour cometh and now is when the true Worshipers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in Truth although the Gospel I say be a spiritual Service opposite to that Outward and Ritual Service that was Instituted in the Law in respect of which it was called Heb. 7.16 The Law of a carnal Commandment yet however it pleased Almighty God to Institute some very few Outward Rites and Ceremonies by which Believers as by certain Visible Signs should be obliged to that Service and Obedience due unto God on their part and by which even God Himself would Seal as with his Royal Signet the Favours and Promises to be made good on his part that so those Outward Solemnities might be express Marks of that mutual Agreement betwixt God and Man And indeed since such is the Frame and Constitution of Humane Nature that nothing enters into our Minds To have some outward Rites and Solemnities in Religion agreeable to the Frame and Constitution of Humane Nature as being most apt to receive Impressions from sensible Things but through the Door of our Senses and that which does strike our bodily Senses does make the deepest and most lasting Impression upon us since indeed it is so with us it was very agreeable with the Wisdom and Goodness of God to have that Respect to our Make and Nature in his Treatment with us as at the same time he threw away the many burdensome Ceremonies of the Law to retain so many and such at least as whereby we might be made more sensible of our Engagements to God and be the better assured of his gracious Promises unto us And therefore since all Men in their Covenants one with another ever used some Outward and Express Solemnities of Signing and Sealing for the better Assurance of the Performance of Promises on both sides it was no ways disagreeable to the Wisdom of our Saviour in so appointing it nor with the spiritual Nature of the Covenant of Grace that we should transact it with God in such a way and manner as might make us more deeply sensible of our Obligations by it and more full of Hopes of Benefit and Advantages from it It was truly well observed by the Father This especially requisite in the Admission into Religious Societies and Covenants That Men can be associated together in no Religion whether true or false unless they be combined by the common Tie of some sensible Signs and Sacraments of their Profession For this reason it is like that a visible Sign or Sacrament might be a continual and apparent Remembrance to 'em and put 'em in Mind of that Profession they took upon 'em by that Rite and that it might be a visible Testimony and Witness against 'em if they should ever act contrary to that Profession Hence therefore all the Religions we hear of in the World have had their solemn Rites of Initiation or Admission into ' em The Israelites The Israelites were Initiated both by Circumcision and Baptism they were initiated into the Covenant God made with them by the Ceremony of Circumcision which is therefore called by a Figure or Form of Speech very usual in the mention of Sacraments where the Sign is often put for the Thing signified the Covenant in their Flesh Gen. 17.13 it being the Sign in their Flesh of their Covenant with God The Jews also had their Baptisms whereby they admitted their Proselytes or Gentile-Converts into their Covenant and by Baptism they say all their Women who never were Circumcised and both Men and Women during their sojourning in the Wilderness when Circumcision was dispensed with because it would make them sore for Travelling By Baptism therefore they were entred into Covenant and this seems also to be clear from that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.2 They were all Baptized into Moses or Initiated into the Religion of Moses in the Cloud and in the Sea And indeed the very Heathens likewise they were initiated into their Mysteries and Worship by some solemn Rites or other and that frequently by Purgations and Washings The Heathens were initiated into their Mysteries by Purgations or Washings And now agreeably to both the Rite or Ceremony whereby our Saviour appointed that we should be Initiated into the Covenant of Grace or the Christian Religion was Baptism or Washing As our Blessed Saviour out of his infinite Wisdom and Goodness did ordain That agreeably to our Humane Nature which is most sensibly touch'd with Outward Things the Covenant betwixt him and us should be transacted by Outward and Express Solemnities Our Saviour chose the latter as what would be acceptable to both Parties so he was not scrupulous of having it done by such outward Rites as were more generally known and acceptable both to Jews and Gentiles Circumcision the Rite of Initiation into the Legal Covenant he would not adopt into the Covenant of Grace because it was detestable and had in abomination by the greatest part of the Heathen World but Baptism or Washing none could except against it either Jews or Gentiles It was used by the Jews as well as Circumcision to initiate their Proselytes into Covenant as was before said and the Gentiles did as often use it in a Sacramental Manner when they were entred into any of the Heathen Mysteries of their Pagan Worship especially when on any extraordinary Occasion they professed their Innocency as appears from Pilate the Roman Governour 's so solemnly Washing his Hands when he would declare himself clear of shedding the Innocent Blood of the Holy JESUS Especially as more significative of Christian Purity Mat. 27.24 And indeed as on the account of its agreeableness to all Parties so chiefly no doubt he chose it for the Sacrament of the Christian Religion on this last score viz. it s being so significative of the Cleanness from the Pollution of Sin of the Purity and Holiness that all Christians are to practise As Washing purges and cleanses the Body from Dirt and Filthiness so our Saviour chose the Washing of Regeneration as the Apostle calls Baptism Tit. 3.5 to be the Rite or Ceremony whereby all his Disciples should be initiated or entred into his Covenant or Religion to signify that all his Disciples must be Pure and Holy not polluted with the Sins and Wickednesses of the
World And so indispensible a Rite of our Initiation or Entrance into the Covenant of Grace And this he has enjoined as indispensably necessary to our initiation into the Covenant of Grace did our Saviour make it that he did not only Command his Apostles and all the succeeding Ministers of his Church to the End of the World to Baptize those whom they did proselyte over to his Religion Go says he Matth. 28.19 and teach or disciple by Baptizing 'em all Nations and lo I am with you always to the end of the World But he excludes all others from having any Interest in his Covenant of Grace which he vouchsafed unto us and from having any claim to the Promises of it who are not entred into it by the outward Rite and Solemnity or Ceremony of Baptism Thus he tells Nicodemus with a Verily verily that is with a solemn Asseveration which amounts almost to an Oath That Except a Man be born of Water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God By the Kingdom of God is here meant the Church of Christ which is a Society of Men in Covenant with God enjoying certain inestimable Privileges under Christ their Supreme Head and is often in the New Testament called the Kingdom of God as Matth. 21.31 So that it is plain from hence that there is no admittance to the Privileges of the Gospel or New Covenant which are Grace Pardon and Happiness nor to the Enjoyment of those infinite Rewards in Heaven the chief of all the Mercies of the Covenant without being first entred into the Church by Baptism which is the Outward Seal and Confirmation of those Mercies to us Except a Man be born of Water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven And agreeably to this Doctrine of his Lord and Master did the Great St. Peter hold Baptism so indispensibly necessary that he ordered even those Persons upon whom at his Preaching of the Word the Holy Ghost had fallen which one would have thought might render Baptism unnecessary yet he ordered even those to be Baptized withal as you may see Acts 10.46 47 48. Then answered Peter Can any Man forbid Water that these should not be Baptized which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we And he commanded them Commanded whom why those on whom the Holy Ghost had fallen vers 44. and who had received the Holy Ghost as well as he vers 47. he commanded even those to be Baptized in the Name of the Lord. Thus is Baptism you see an Outward Rite or Ceremony of our Saviour's own Appointment for the solemn admitting of Persons into the Covenant of Grace Secondly And thus our Saviour appointed us to be entered into the Covenant of Grace for the better Confirmation and Assurance of its Terms the Promises on God's part and the Conditions on ours it being thus mutually and interchangeably as it were Sealed to betwixt God and us Baptism appointed the Rite of Admission into the Covenant of Grace for the better Confirmation and assurance of its Terms the Promises on God's part and the Conditions on ours it being thus mutually and interchangeably Sealed to betwixt God and us As in this sacred Rite of Baptism there are two Parties concerned God who by his Minister or Ambassador and Agent as he is called 2 Cor. 5.20 does admit the Person Baptized to Covenant and does by him promise and engage to confer upon him particular Blessings and Favours and the Party Baptized who presents himself or is presented by others and does solemnly engage to Renounce GOD's Enemies the Flesh the World and the Devil to Believe in God and to Obey him As there are Two Parties I say God and Man thus transacting a Covenant together so the Minister God's Agent his Receiving the Party and Baptizing them in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost is the Sealing to it on God's Part who has promised to confirm in Heaven what they in his Name and by his Commission shall bind on Earth Matth. 16.19 And the Party presenting himself or being presented to Baptism and therein expresly vowing to perform the fore-mentioned Conditions and in token of that his being washed or sprinkled with Water is the putting to as it were his Seal to the Counterpart of the Covenant And farther as this mutual Covenanting and Sealing does give unto God besides his Right of Creation a farther Right by our own express Engagements to our Obedience and Service so to us it gives even that which we could otherwise have no not the least Pretensions to even a Legal Right and Title to all the most inestimable Blessings and Favours of the Covenant It gives great Assurance of mutual Performances barely to be in Covenant together It has been already more than once hinted and shall here be more fully declared how that it gives us mighty Assurance that the Mercies of God shall certainly be confer'd on us that he has vouchsafed to engage Himself in Covenant to make 'em good unto us and that because this way of proceeding gives us even a Legal Right and Title to All the most inestimable Blessings and Favours of the Covenant For this we are to consider that till such time as God has condescended to engage so and so the utmost Services that we can pay him cannot give us sure and certain grounds to hope for or expect such invaluable Benefits to be conferr'd upon us Though we should never so heartily repent us of our Sins there is not that in Repentance alone that it should be sufficient of it self to satisfy the Justice of God and to salve that infinite Dishonour we have done Him by our former Violations of his sacred Laws And tho' we should never so sincerely and faithfully Obey him for the future is it possible that such unprofitable Service as ours should merit and deserve of it self the unspeakable and unconceivable Joys of Heaven as a due Reward for such Obedient Service Pardon of our manifold Sins and Offences and eternal Joy and Happiness I say can never be expected meerly upon any Merit there is in our Repentance and Obedience nor at all till such time as he has graciously vouchsafed and freely condescended by Covenant to secure such Benefits unto us upon our serious Repentance and sincere Obedience But then when he has once condescended to ensure unto us by Covenant these unspeakable Benefits and we on the other side have also engaged our selves to the Performance of such Conditions then what our Repentance Faith and Obedience could not give us reason to expect or hope for meerly upon the account of their own desert shall however be ascertain'd to us by virtue of God's Covenant-Obligations which he has laid upon himself And Pardon and eternal Happiness shall be so far then the matter of our Hopes and Expectations that we shall have a Legal Claim and Title made over to us upon our Repentance Faith and
CERTAIN SELECT DISCOURSES On those most Important Subjects requisite to be well understood by a CATECHIST In laying the FOUNDATION of Christian Knowledge in the Minds of Novitiates Viz. First DISCOURSES on I. The Doctrine of the TWO COVENANTS both LEGAL and EVANGELICAL And II. On FAITH and JUSTIFICATION By WILLIAM ALLEN SECONDLY DISCOURSES ON I. The COVENANT of GRACE or Baptismal Covenant Being Catechetical Lectures on the Preliminary QUESTIONS and ANSWERS of the CHURCH-CATECHISM II. Three CATECHETICAL LECTURES on Faith and Justification By THOMAS BRAY D. D. LONDON Printed by S. Hawes in the Year MDCXCIX TWO DISCOURSES The FIRST of the NATURE ENDS and DIFFERENCE OF THE TWO COVENANTS And the SECOND A PRACTICAL DISCOURSE ON FAITH SHEWING The Nature and Difference of that Faith which is Justifying and that which is Not and the Reason of that Difference By WILLIAM ALLEN THE PREFACE THE following Discourse upon the NATURE ENDS and DIFFERENCE of the TWO COVENANTS may be well reckon'd the Opus Palmare of the Judicious Mr. WILLIAM ALLEN though nothing came from the Pen of that very judicious Writer which may not be esteemed among the best in its Kind And even in his Polemick Discourses such was his Discretion and Temper that every Thing he spoke was very convincing but never provoking so that he had the Happiness which few Controvertists enjoyed that even his Adversaries wou'd not mention him without Expressions of Esteem But the Character I had from two most Excellent and Learned Bishops not many Years since deceased of the subact Judgment of this truly Great Man and particularly as it appeared in this Tract of the TWO COVENANTS were sufficient with me to value with a particular Regard whatever came from him and This in a more especial Manner The learned Bishop Williams who had been intimate with him said of him That though be was the most candid Person living and never heard him pass harsh Censures of Men and their Writings yet such was that Awe with Respect to him which the greatest Men in those Times as well as himself found upon their Spirits that whenever they gave Dr. Tillotson a Turn at his Tuesday's Lecture at St. Lawrence if they should happen to cast an Eye upon Mr. ALLEN in the Congregation they could not help being under some Concern lest an Expression should drop out of their Mouths which could not bear the Test And the Reverend Bishop LLOYD being ask'd his Opinion concerning the Reprinting this Discourse of the TWO COVENANTS He advis'd it with these Words By all Means It was that Tract of Mr. ALLEN made me a Divine I never met with the Person who did not easily allow this Excellent Prelate to be the greatest Scripturist perhaps of any Age. A Man indeed like Apollos mighty in the Scriptures And this Tract of Mr. ALLEN is a Key of excellent Use to the Opening of them as it discovers in the different Oeconomies and Dispensations of the Law and the Gospel the Aim of God in both to be the same Namely the selecting to himself a Church out of the wicked World and the tying the same in the closest Bonds of Allegiance to him by Covenant but yet by such as tho' different in Appearance and Circumstances according to the Difference of Times and Persons yet agreeing in the main Design of Erecting and Preserving a Church to God and the Salvation of Men thro' one Mediator Jesus Christ And that the Old and New Testament are but as distinct Editions of the same Covenant in Substance The Occasion of Printing it in Folio after a former Edition in 8 vo but before all his Works were collected in folio was to prefix it to the Lectures on the Preliminary Questions and Answers of the Church Catechism the Subject of the Baptismal Covenant to which this of Mr. ALLEN 't was thought wou'd be the best Introduction And that they would most naturally cohere together the one treating upon that great and comprehensive Subject the Doctrine of the Covenant in general the other of the Covenant of Grace into which we Christians are baptiz'd in particular And both Tracts were bound up together to be bestow'd into the Parochial Libraries then begun and which God be prais'd still continue to be dispers'd so far as the Stock of Books will reach in some of the poorer Livings throughout the Kingdom The Design of these Parochial Libraries is to supply the Ministers in such mean Cures as will not enable them to furnish themselves with Necessary Books To supply them I say with the Means whereby they may be enabled to declare unto the People both by Preaching and Catechising the whole System of Christian Doctrine so as to be able with St. Paul at their Departure whether by Death or Cession to call them to Record that they have not shunned to declare unto them the whole Counsel of God Acts 20 27. And as in a Scheme of such Libraries the Books ought to be adapted to the whole System and the several Parts thereof so they cou'd not be form'd upon a better Plan it was suppos'd than that of the Two Covenants and more especially the Covenant of Grace or Baptismal Covenant On the Nature Terms and Conditions of the same both the Mercies on God's Part and the Conditions to be perform'd on ours On the great Mediator and Mediation by which it was obtain'd for us by what Assistance and Means we shall be enabled to perform it under what sacramental Seals we entred into it and lastly on that Repentance after Breach of Covenant whereby alone we can be re-instated in the Divine Favour Under these Heads is comprehended the whole System of Saving Doctrine at least of Catechetical according to that best Plan thereof ever exhibited by any Church Antient or Modern the Catechism of the Church of England And the same in a more enlarg'd Manner ought to be the Subject of the Concionatory Scheme But tho' it be infinitely desireable with Regard to the Eternal Salvation of both Minister and People that the former should not shun both in the Catechetical and Concionatory Method thus to declare unto them the whole Counsel of God and in thus doing they will no doubt be judg'd to have duly fed the Flock of Christ which he purchased with his Blood and over which the Holy Ghost hath made them Overseers Acts 20 25. yet how is it possible humanly speaking to do this without the Help of Books And those not a few as would appear when the several Articles of Christian Faith necessary to be believ'd included in the general Summary thereof call'd the Apostle's Creed come to be considered more especially when the vast Series and Chain of Duties of the Christian Life necessary to be practised shall be drawn out into a View of the Particulars Each of the former requires particular Explanations and Proof and of the latter particular States of their several Natures together with proper Application And as often entire Tracts are written upon
could have a distinct notion of all that was contained and implied in the Promise as now it is opened and unfolded in the Writings of the New Testament it does appear was wrapt up in it And therefore though I think I may well found a Discourse of the New-Covenant upon the Promise made to Abraham as it is now explained in the New Testament yet I would not be understood to suppose Abraham's apprehension or Faith to have then been commensurate to the Promise as it is so explained Supposing then the Promise to Abraham to be the New Covenant it self in a more imperfect Edition of it than afterward came forth I shall now a little farther consider what it was and what the New-Covenant is and ever hath been in the general nature of it since it first commenced And it is a new Law or Covenant made by way of Remedy against the rigour and extremity of the Law of Nature under which Man was Created For the Law of Nature the Law of God's Creation as well as his Instituted Law in Paradise being violated and impossible to be kept inviolable by Man in his Lapsed state by reason of his moral Impotency and the Pravity of his Nature derived from Adam he must inevitably have sunk and perished under the Condemnation of it unless there had been a new Law instituted to supercede the procedure of this Law against him in its natural and proper course If Salvation had been attainable by Man in his Lapsed state without this remedying Law of Grace there would have been no need of a New Covenant If there had been a Law given which could have given Life verily righteousness should have been by the Law Gal. 3 21. But there was no such Law given besides this New Law Nor could the Original Law be repealed for the relief of faln Man it being founded in the nature of God and the nature of Man as he was created after God's own Image and is no more changeable than the nature of Good and Evil are changeable And therefore as I said there was a necessity that Man must have Perished under the Condemnation of the Law of his Creation as the lapsed Angels did under theirs unless a Law of Indemnity had been Enacted But God whose tender Mercies are over all his Works to the end so great and considerable a part of his Creation as Man is might not be wholly lost and undone to all Eternity out of his infinite Compassion Mercy and Love did constitute a New Law or Covenant for Mans Relief which well may be called the Covenant of Grace against the rigour and extremity of the first Law Which new Law was in some degree though but obscurely made known to Man not long after Adam's Fall or else there would have been no ground for that Faith which we are assured was in Abel Enoch c. Heb. 11. But it was doubtless somewhat more fully declared to Abraham than to any before and at last compleatly established and published by Jesus Christ the Mediator of it who was given for a Covenant to the people And this new Law in the last Edition of it under the Gospel is variously denominated being called the Promise the New Covenant the Law of Faith the Law of Liberty the Gospel the Grace of God or the Word of his Grace And so we come Sect. 2. To consider what the design of God was in this New Covenant or Promise unto Abraham Next to his own Glory it was to recover the humane Nature from its degenerate state to a state of Holiness to that likeness to God in which Man was at the first made and therein and thereby to a state of Happiness both which were lost by the Fall Holiness Love and Goodness as they were once the Glory and Happiness of Man before he lost them so are still perfective of his Nature And therefore it is impossible in the nature of the thing to recover Man to Happiness without recovering his Nature to a conformity to God in these or for Man to be perfectly Happy whose Nature is not perfected in them Sin is the Disease and Sickness of the Soul and it 's as possible for a Sick Man to enjoy the pleasure of Health as it is for the sinful and corrupt Nature of Man while such to enjoy the pleasure which the humane Nature did naturally enjoy or was capable of enjoying in its Innocency and Purity But when the Nature of Man is once recovered to perfection in Knowledge Holiness Love and Goodness it will then be matter of unspeakable delight to him to love God Angels and Men and to do the will of God in every thing It is so to the holy Angels And it was so to our Blessed Saviour who counted it as his meat and drink to be doing the will of his heavenly Father And to what degree the Nature of Man is here in this World restored towards its proper perfection to the same degree it is matter of pleasure and delight to him to act holily and righteously and to be doing good It is joy to the Just to do judgment Prov. 21.15 It is a pain to a Man to act contrary to the bent and inclination of his Nature by compulsion or fear And therefore unless the corrupt Nature of Man were changed Heaven would not be Heaven to him in case he were there Those Divine and Heavenly Exercises which are there the unspeakable delight of Saints and Angels would be his Pain and Torment as being contrary to his Nature and the pleasures of that state as having not what will satisfie the unsatiable lust of Mans corrupt Nature would not be such to him but add rather to his anguish For as it would be a Torment to a Man to be in eâtremity of Hunger and Thirst and to be without Meat and Drink and all hopes of any to satisfie him So will it be a grievous Torment to the corrupt Nature of Men in another World to retain their lusts and the violent cravings of them and yet to be without all hope of having wherewith to satisfie them which yet is like to be the condition of Men in Hell Here Mens unnatural Lusts are not such a Torment to them because they can make provision to satisfie them or live in hopes so to do and in the mean while drown the noise of them by diversion But in Hell it will be quite otherwise And therefore it 's easie to imagine that the Torment which will arise from the corruption of Mens Natures there will be unspeakably great besides the piercing sence of the Happiness they have lost and the other intollerable pains which they must indure and therefore as whoever hath not his Nature renewed in this World is never like to have it renewed in another so without renewing of it it is impossible he should be happy there Except a Man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God Joh. 3.3 That is he cannot enjoy it
36.26 A new heart also will I give you and a new Spirit will I put within you Men are called upon to circumcise their own hearts Deut. 10.16 And God is said to circumcise the heart Deut. 30.6 Men are required to cleanse themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7.1 And they are also said to be washed and sanctified by the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 6.11 Men are commanded to repent Acts 17.30 And God is said to give them repentance 2 Tim. 2.35 Acts 5.31 It is by reason of this Co-operation of God's assistance and Man's endeavours that St. Paul expresseth himself as he doth once and again Gal. 2.20 I am crucified with Christ nevertheless I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me 1 Cor. 15.10 I laboured more abundantly than they all yet not I but the grace of God which was with me He doth not by these last words so deny what he had said in the former as if he had not spoke true for he speaks the same things in effect in another place without any such correcting himself as here he useth 1 Cor. 3.9 For we are labourers together with God And therefore by his so correcting himself saying Not I but the Grace of God which was with me he only intends to magnifie God's Grace as having the principal stroke in the work It is a phrase of like import with that 2 Cor. 3.10 For even that which was made glorious had no glory in this respect by reason of the glory that excelleth So Man's endeavour though it be somewhat in it self considered yet comparatively and in respect of the work of God's Grace by his Spirit which excels it is nothing Therefore in fine as Men are said through the Spirit to mortifie the deeds of the Body Rom. 8.13 So they may be said through the same Spirit to Believe Repent Obey that is through the assistance of the Spirit who is said to help our Infirmities Rom. 8.26 Considering then that there is promise of divine assistance to Man using his endeavours in doing what he may and can do towards the performing the condition of the Covenant we may well conclude that there is no Man under the Gospel doth perish but through his own fault and neglect It is true God doth sometimes for special reasons meet with and convert sinners with a high hand of Grace whilst they are pursuing their sins in a full career and using no endeavours at all towards their own Salvation as he did Saul before he was Paul But such extraordinary instances are no Rules to us by which to judge of God's ordinary proceedings in converting Men Nor hath the Lord put Men in expectation by any promise of his of their being converted after that manner and upon such terms And therefore it will in no wise be safe for any Man to expect to be converted by such extraordinary workings of Grace and to neglect to do what he can do and what God requires he should do towards his own conversion There are many things which Men may and can believe and do without any Supernatural Grace and by vertue of God's common Grace It is no Supernatural Act to believe the Being of God and the Immortality of the Soul or future state Or to know that we are sinners against God and consequently that we stand in need of his Mercy Nor is it a Supernatural Act for a Man to desire the future happiness of his own Nature or Being or to hear the Word of God which directs the way to that happiness no more than it is to hear any other Doctrine that only pretends to do so Nor is it a Supernatural Act to consider the Doctrine of the Scriptures with as much seriousness as Men do or may the contents of any other Books Nor is it a Supernatural Act to consider how we are concerned in the Doctrine of the Scriptures in case it should prove true No more is it a Supernatural Act seriously to consider the strength and force of those Reasons that tend to perswade Men to believe that Doctrine to be true Nor under the natural desires which Men have to be happy in another world is it a Supernatural Act for them to pray to God to direct and assist them in the use of means that they may be happy These I take to be no Supernatural Acts in Men. For though the depraved VVill of Man needs Special or Supernatural Grace to do these so seriously and effectually as is needful to true Sanctification yet in some sort and measure they may be done by common help And if Men would but go thus far as they can out of a real desire to be happy I should make no question but that the Spirit of God would yield them his assistance to carry them quite through in the Work of Conversion And whither our Saviour doth not by the Hearers resembled by the good Ground mean such Men as before their Conversion have some such Working of Heart about their future state as doth incline them to hear and consider what with any fair probability may be said about the way to be happy in that state and not to hear out of Curiosity or for fashion-sake or to carp I submit to consideration It is doubtless then Mens Inconsideration Carelessness and Negligence in those things which they do Believe and which they can do that undoes them It is because seeing they see not and hearing they hear not which is the reason why more is not given but rather that taken away from them which they had That is The reason why God with-holds his special Grace and many times with draws common Grace and Assistance from Men is because though they have understanding and considering Faculties which they could if they would use and imploy about their being happy in another World as well as they do about their happiness in this yet they will not though they are frequently called upon and excited thereto Whereas those that take heed or consider what they hear and how they are concerned in it to them more shall be given God will come into such with Supernatural Aid Mark 4.24 And therefore God to put Men upon a holy necessity of complying with his Grace in acting diligently towards the working out their own Salvation hath wisely made the obtaining of the great Benefits of the Covenant Remission of Sin and Eternal Life Conditional so that Men can have no farther assurance of pardon of Sin and Salvation than they are sure they sincerely endeavour to perform the condition on their part upon which they are promised Wherefore we are greatly concerned to be awakened by such Sayings as these Strive to enter in at the strait gate So run that ye may obtain Vse all diligence to make your calling and election sure Work out your Salvation with fear and trembling Let us therefore fear lest a promise being left us of entring into his Rest any of you should seem to
of the Benefits promised by it which as it is now revealed is the Gospel Justification is a Law-term And no Man shall be Justified in Judgment or upon Tryal but he that is Just in the Eye of this New Law of Grace as every one that rightly Believes Repents and sincerely Obeys is because that is all that it requires of a Man himself to his Justification and Salvation And yet every Believer's Justification will be all of Grace because the Law by which they are Justified is wholly of Grace is wholly a Law of Grace and was Enacted in meer Grace and Favour to undone Man that was utterly undone by the Fall There are two things which I conceive do constitute and make up the Righteousness of the Law of Grace presupposing all to be procured by the Purchase which Christ hath made first The Righteousness which consisteth in the forgiveness of sins and secondly The Righteousness of sincere Obedience And in reference to both these Faith is imputed for Righteousness by virtue of the Law of Grace First Faith as practical is imputed to a Man for Righteousness as it is That and all That which is required of him himself by the Law of Grace to entitle him to the Righteousness which consisteth in the Remission of sins through Christ Now that remission of Sins is part of the Righteousness which is by Faith is evident from Rom. 4.5 6 7 8. Where the Apostle to prove that a Man's Faith in God who justifyeth the ungodly is counted to him for Righteousness he citeth a passage out of Psalm the 32d Even as David also saith he describeth the blessedness of the man to whom God imputeth Righteousness without Works saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin The Righteousness imputed in this sense doth consist in the non-imputation of sin Not to impute sin is not to reckon a Man not to have sinned but it is to deal with him not according to the demerit of his sin it is to pardon him for Christ's sake upon his penitential Faith and not to punish him for his sin and this by vertue of a New Law or Act of Indemnity or Covenant of Grace For although pardon of sin is obtained for Man by Christ's Sufferings for sin In whom we have redemption through his blood the forgiveness of sins Ephes .1 7. and though God for Christ's sake doth forgive us Ephes 4.32 yet the actual collation of this great Benefit is not promised but upon condition of Man's Faith Him hath God set forth to be a Propitiation but it is through Faith in his blood Rom. 3.25 By him all that believe are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses Acts 13.39 and 10.43 Although Christ is the Propitiation for the sins of the whole World 1 Joh. 2.2 yet that saying of Christ must and will take place If ye believe not that I am he ye shall dye in your sins Joh. 8.24 And that also Mark 16.16 He that believeth not shall be damned So that Faith is imputed for Righteousness partly as it is the Condition upon which Pardon of sin is granted Secondly That Faith is imputed for Righteousness which is practical or productive of sincere Obedience without which property it is not a fulfilling of the Law of Grace as a Condition of the promised Benefits and consequently cannot justifie a Man in the Eye of that Law For 1st Repentance and likewise forgiving Men their Injuries for instance are such Acts of Obedience as without which a Man cannot be Pardoned and if not Pardoned then not Justified And therefore Faith is not imputed for Righteousness unless it be productive of Obedience 2dly No Faith is available to Justification but such as worketh by Love Gal. 5.6 Which to say is all one as to say no Faith is imputed for Righteousness but such as worketh by keeping the Commandments of God and fulfilling the Law for that is the interpretation of Love both to God and Men 1 Joh. 5.3 Rom. 13.10 3dly Abraham who was set forth by God for a Pattern of his justifying Men by Faith was Justified by such Works as were the fruits of his Faith and not only by his Faith which was the Root of them And therefore his Faith as practical was imputed to him for Righteousness And such must be the Faith of all others that shall obtain Justification upon their Believing as he did Jam. 2.21 22 23. Was not Abraham our Father justified by Works when he had offered Isaac his Son upon the Altar Seest thou how Faith wrought with his Works and by Works was Faith made perfect And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith Abraham Believed God and it was imputed to him for Righteousness Where note these four things 1. That Abraham's Faith wrought with his Works about the same End as a Condition of obtaining it to wit his Justification 2. That by his Works his Faith was made perfect to wit in its aptitude by God's Institution to justifie him without which it would not have reached that End 3. Note further That it was his Faith as it wrought with his Works and as it was compleated and made perfect by them that was imputed to him for Righteousness 4. Note That in the Imputation of his Faith for Righteousness as it was thus accompanied with and perfected by Works was the Scripture fulfilled which saith Abraham Believed God and it was imputed to him for Righteousness And if so then the Justification by Works together with Faith of which St. James speaks here is a Justification before God and not before Men only and to a Man 's own Conscience For of such a Justification doth the Scripture in Gen 15.6 speak which is here cited by St. James Nor doth this that Faith accompanied with Obedience is imputed for Righteousness at all derogate from the Obedience and Sufferings of Christ in reference to the Ends for which they serve Because the whole Covenant and all the parts and terms of it both promises of Benefits and the Condition on which they are promised are all founded in Christ his undertaking for us and all the Benefits of it accrue to us upon our Believing and Obeying upon his account and for his sake We are in him who of God is made unto us Wisdom Righteousness Sanctification and Redemption 1 Cor. 1.30 For which cause also he is called the Lord our Righteousness Not as if his Personal Obedience to the Law was so formally imputed to us as that we should be reckoned to have kept the Law in his keeping of it which hath been the Opinion of some for if that had been so there would have been no more need that Christ should have Suffered for us than there was that he should have Suffered for himself who had no sin for neither should we if we had perfectly kept the Law in him
sin And when he delivered them his Law with the greatest terrour and astonishment to them yet even then he assured them That he would shew Mercy to Thousands of them that love him and keep his Commandments as in the Second Commandment And in ease of their miscarriage to the drawing down of God's Judgments upon them he bespeaks them thus When thou art in tribulation and all these things are come upon thee even in the latter days if thou turn to the Lord thy God and shalt be obedient to his Voice for the Lord thy God is a merciful God he will not forsake thee nor forget the Covenant of thy Fathers Deut. 4.31 and 30.1 2 3. Levit. 26.39 c. From all which grounds the Faithful among them had such a hope and confidence of pardon of Sin and of a future Happiness in another Life upon their Repentance and sincere Obedience as did effectually induce them to have good thoughts of God to love him and to endeavour to please him by having respect unto all his Commandments This made him say Psal 130.4 There is forgiveness with thee that thou mayest be feared And under this hope and confidence the twelve Tribes did instantly serve God day and night and grounded this Hope of theirs upon the Promise made of God unto their Fathers as St. Paul tells us Acts 26.6 7. And indeed it was the unanimous Faith of the most eminent among them from Age to Age that God had both made and would keep a Covenant to shew Mercy to those that love him and keep his Commandments or that walk before him with all their Heart For that they looked upon as the Condition of God's Promise of shewing Mercy This we may see in Moses David Solomon and in Daniel and Nehemiah Deut. 7.9 Know therefore that the Lord thy God he is God the faithful God which keepeth Covenant and Mercy with them that love him and keep his Commandments So David Psalm 103.17 18. The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting to such as keep his Covenant and to those that remember his Commandments to do them And thus Solomon 1 Kings 8.23 And he said Lord God of Israel there is no God like thee who keepest Covenant and Mercy with thy servants that walk before thee with all their heart So Daniel in his 9th Chap. 4th ver O Lord the great and dreadful God keeping the Covenant and Mercy to them that love him and to them that keep his Commandments And Nehemiah likewise Chap. 1.5 I beseech thee O Lord God of Heaven the great and terrible God that keepeth Covenant and Mercy for them that love him and observe his Commandments This we see was the serious and constant Profession of the Faith of the Servants of God in those Times And in this Faith and Practice doubtless it was that they lived and died and were saved CHAP. IV. That the Law contained a Covenant different from that with Abraham IN the next place I am to shew That the Law of Moses did contain a Covenant distinct and of a different nature from the Covenant which God made with Abraham and his Spiritual Seed Besides the general Promise which God made to Abraham respecting the Gentiles as well as the Jews In thee all Nations of the Earth shall be blessed he made a Special Covenant with him as a Reward of his signal Faithfulness to give unto his Natural Seed the Land of Canaan Nehem. 9.8 Thou foundest his heart faithful before thee and madest a Covenant with him to give the Land of the Canaanites to his Seed In order to the fulfilling of which Promise after he had brought them out of Egypt he united them under himself as Head in one Political Body by a Political Covenant Exod. 19. c. which is the Covenant I am now to discourse of In which discourse I would 1. Shew in what respect the Law of Moses is said to contain a Covenant of a different nature from the Covenant of Grace made with Abraham 2. Prove that it did contain such a different Covenant 3. For farther illustration consider it in its parts and their relation one to another 4. And in what respect this Covenant is called the first Covenant when as the Covenant of Grace was made before it 1. In what respect the Law of Moses is said to contain a Covenant of a different nature from the Covenant of Grace made with Abraham The Law of Moses comes under a twofold consideration 1. As in conjunction with the Promise to Abraham to which it was annexed it made up one entire Law by which the Israelites were to be governed and directed in the way to Eternal Life And in this conjunction the Promise was the Life and Soul as it were of the Body of the Mosaic Law properly taken And in this sense as the word Law signifies the Pentateuch or five Books of Moses which contain the Promise as well as the Law it is sometimes used in the New Testament Gal. 4.21 22. 1 Cor. 14.34 Luke 16. And in this sense doubtless we are to understand the Law upon which David bestowed so many glorious Encomiums as he did saying The Law of the Lord is perfect converting the Soul c. Psal 19.2 We are to consider the Law of Moses as given at Sinai in a stricter sense as it was an Instrument or Rule of Government in the Commonwealth of Israel The Law in the former sense of it promised Eternal Life though but obscurely to those that did believe its Promises and sincerely obey its Precepts In the latter sense it promised only temporal Blessings to those that strictly observed it in all the parts of it and threatned those with temporal Calamities that did not The same Laws materially of this Political Covenant related to both the Covenants As Eternal Life was promised in the Covenant of Grace upon condition of sincere Obedience to those Laws as an effect of Faith in the Promise so those Laws in conjunction with the Promise were as I may so say Evangelical But as temporal Benefits only were promised in that Covenant upon condition of strict Obedience to those Laws and as those Laws were enjoyned under temporal Penalties as they were Commonwealth-Laws so that Covenant containing those Laws was Political and in this Political respect it was another Covenant If the Law of God and the Law of Man command or forbid things materially the same yet if the one command or forbid them under pain of Damnation and the other only under temporal Penalties these Laws are not formally the same The Commonwealth of Israel had no Commonwealth-Laws but what God himself gave them the which Laws they also Covenanted with him to observe by which Covenant they were united under him as Head of that Political Body And therefore when they would needs choose them a King like other Nations God told Samuel saying They have not rejected thee but they have rejected me that I should not
Reign over them 1 Sam. 8.7 Ye said unto me said Samuel nay but a King shall Reign over us when the Lord your God was your King 1 Sam. 12.12 I conclude then that as the Law of Moses did serve to this Political end so it was a distinct Covenant and different from the Covenant of Grace 2. Let us see how this may be proved to be a Covenant so distinct and different as I have said from the Covenant of Grace declared to Abraham And to this purpose these things are considerable First They are called the two Covenants by St. Paul Gal. 4.24 And if they are Two then there is a real difference between them else they would be but one and the same Secondly They bear distinct denominations the one is called the first and the Old Covenant and the other the second and the New Heb. Chap. 8. and 9. Thirdly There were some sins pardonable by one of those Covenants which were not so by the other and that shews that they were quite of a different nature The Murder and Adultery which David was guilty of was not pardonable according to the terms of the Political Covenant if there had been any Superiour Power on Earth to have executed that Commonwealth-Law and yet according to the terms of the Covenant of Grace they were pardonable upon Repentance and upon those terms were pardoned unto him The like might be said perhaps of Manasseh The unbelief of Moses and Aaron in not Sanctifying God in the eyes of the Children of Israel was according to the terms of the Covenant of Grace pardoned as to the Eternal Penalty but yet was not wholly pardoned according to the terms of the Political Covenant as to temporal Punishment For the Lord told them that for that cause they should not bring the Children of Israel into the Land of Canaan Numb 20.12 And in reference to this case the Psalmist saith Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou tookest vengeance of their inventions Psal 99.8 Fourthly The Covenant of Grace never ceaseth but it is of perpetual duration throughout all Generations and therefore is called the Everlasting Covenant Heb. 13.20 But this Mosaical Political Covenant is vanished long since Heb. 8.13 by which also it appears to be a Covenant essentially different from the other 3. For a farther illustration of the nature of this Covenant we will consider it in its parts and in the relation which those parts bear one towards another And in general it did consist of two parts 1. Of Laws and 2. Of the Sanction of those Laws The Laws likewise were of two sorts 1. Laws of Duty 2. Laws of Indemnity 1. Laws of Duty And in them we may consider 1. What those Laws were 2. What manner of Obedience to those Laws it was which would free Men from the Penalties of them and entitle them to the promises of Reward annexed to them First The Laws of Duty of which this Covenant did in great part consist were those which pass under the various denomination of Moral Ritual or Ceremonial and Judicial Some of which Laws viz. the Decalogue especially and almost wholly for the matter of them were natural that is such as were founded in the Nature of Man forbidding things which of themselves were Evil and commanding things which in their own nature were Good and might be discerned to be so by Man in his pure Naturals and in great part since the Degeneration of his nature whether they had been expresly forbidden or commanded or no. But these Laws became part of the Political Covenant only as they were expresly and externally declared to the Jews by a Promulgate Law For if this had not been so the Gentiles could not have been said to be without the Law as they were Rom. 2.14 11. 1 Cor. 9.21 For they had the force and effect of the Law in their hearts and were in that respect a Law unto themselves Rom. 2.14 15. But because the Decalogue as well as the other Laws was delivered to the Jews only and to none else from Mount Sinai therefore they only and Proselytes that joyned with them were said to be under the Law and all the rest without Law And therefore is the giving of the Law reckoned to the Jews among their peculiar Privileges Rom. 9.4 Psal 147.19 20. And in this sense only as the Decalogue was a part of the Political Law can the Ministration ingraven in Stones be said to be done away as it is 2 Cor. 3.7 to ver 11. For so much of it as was a Copy of the Law of Nature or is by Christ incorporated into his Laws remains in force to all Men. The other Laws of which this Covenant did consist were Arbitrary the force of which did wholly depend upon Divine Institution And such were the Laws Ceremonial and a great part of those we call Judicial Secondly That Obedience which would be sufficient to secure a Man from the penalty of the Political Law and to entitle him to the promised Reward annexed thereto was no less than a strict Obedience to it in all the parts of it For it is written Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this Law to do them And all the people shall say Amen Deut. 27.26 And this extended to Heart-obedience and Heart-sinning as well as to the outward Act commanding Love to God forbidding to Covet as under the Heart-searching Political Soveraign who reserved to himself the final Judgment and Execution even in temporal respects in many cases 2. Laws of Indemnity of which also this Covenant did consist were partly those which ordained Sacrifice and Offerings for the Expiation of many Sins made pardonable by those Laws so far as to exempt the delinquent Person from the temporal Penalty threatned for breach of those other Laws which for distinction sake I call Laws of Duty for otherwise these also were Laws of Duty as well as of Privilege There were other Laws of Indemnity likewise for the purification of Persons legally unclean which being observed the Persons unclean became delivered from the penalties they suffered while their uncleanness was upon them such as was their Separation from the Congregation Consider we next the Sanction of these Laws and that did consist in Promises annexed to the observing of them and in a Curse denounced against the transgressors of them And for our better understanding the nature of the Promises of this Covenant we will consider them Negatively and Affirmatively 1. Negatively The Promises of this Political-Covenant as such were not Promises of Eternal Life And when I say so I do not deny but that first the Jews in Moses's time and before had Promises of Eternal Life implyed in the Covenant made with Abraham and his Seed And accordingly the faithful ones among them sought after the Heavenly Country and looked for a City which hath foundations whose builder and maker is God Heb. 11.10 14 16. Nor secondly will I deny but that
there are some passages in the Law of Moses if you take the Law of Moses in a large sense which look somewhat like a renewal of the antient Covenant with Abraham to his Seed As when for instance God made a conditional Promise to the Israelites in Moses's time to be their God and that they should be his People as in Levit. 26.12 Deut. 29.13 Which form of words is interpreted sometimes to imply a future Happiness in another World Heb. 11.16 Matth. 21.31 32. And I do not deny but the Jews had by Moses as express a Promise of the Messias as Abraham had Deut. 18.15 19. But St. Paul doth not speak of the Law in this large sense when he opposeth the Law and the Promise the Law and Faith one to another But if we understand by the Law of Moses the Law as Political the Law of the Commonwealth so the Promises of it were not Promises of Eternal Life For Promises of this nature did pertain to another Covenant to wit that made with Abraham and his Spiritual Seed as such First Therefore St. Paul doth downrightly deny that the Promise of thâ Inheritance which in Heb. 9.15 is called the Eternal Inheritance was by the Law which yet it would have been if by Law he had meant the Law in that large sense in which the Law and Promise to Abraham are conjoyned and not in that strict sense by which he means the Political Law distinctly And if the Inheritance had been promised upon the same terms as temporal Blessings were in the temporal Covenant the Inheritance might have been obtained by the Law as well as temporal Blessings were Rom. 4.13 For the Promise that he should be Heir of the World was not through the Law but through the Righteousness of Faith Secondly St. Paul evinceth the badness of that Opinion to think that Eternal Life was promised upon the Law-terms from the absurd consequence of it shewing that if it were that then it would make void the Promise of God to Abraham and the way of saving Men by Faith in that Promise of none effect Gal. 3.18 For if the inheritance be of the Law it is no more of Promise But God gave it to Abraham by Promise Rom. 4.14 For if they which are of the Law be Heirs Faith is made void and the Promise made of none effect It was altogether unreasonable to think that the Inheritance should be promised upon such distant and inconsistent terms as are Faith in the Promise and by Works of the Law Thirdly The Law saith the Apostle is not of Faith but the man that doth them shall live in them Gal. 3.12 meaning that what the Law promised it did not promise it upon condition of Believing but upon condition of Doing And Eternal Life is not since the Fall promised upon condition of Doing without Faith but upon condition of Believing For the Just shall live by Faith Vers 11. And therefore Eternal Life is promised by the Law Fourthly Wherefore else are the Promises of that better Covenant Heb. 8.6 said to be better Promises But because they are Promises of better things than were promised in the first Covenant which yet they could not be if Eternal Life had been promised in that Covenant because that is the best of all Promises To say they are better only in respect of Administration and clearness of Revelation will not satisfie such as shall well consider That if the betterness of the Covenant and Promises lay only in that the difference would not be so great as to denominate them two Covenants and two so vastly distant as the Scripture represents them to be The difference then would be but only gradual as that is which is found in the same Covenant of Grace in the several Editions of it to Adam to Abraham to David and now to all Nations since Christ's coming and not Essential as that between the two Covenants seems to be as it is represented in Gal. 4.24 Besides St. Paul represents the Administration of the two Covenants to differ as much as Righteousness and Condemnation Life and Death differ which sure is more than a gradual difference The one is the Ministration of Death and Condemnation the other the Ministration of Righteousness and Life 2 Cor. 3.6 7 8 9. The Law made nothing perfect but the bringing in of a better hope did Heb. 7.19 By which it appears again that the hope of the Gospel in which the things hoped for upon the Promises of the Gospel are not the least is better than what the Law promised the observers of it This is the Promise which he hath promised us even Eternal Life John 2.25 2. And Affirmatively It was then a long and prosperous Life in the Land of Canaan that was promised in the first Covenant Deut. 28.11 The Lord shall make thee plenteous in Goods in the fruit of thy Body and in the fruit of thy Cattel and in the fruit of thy Ground in the Land which the Lord sware unto thy Fathers to give thee Deut. 11.21 That your days may be multiplied and the days of your Children as the days of Heaven upon Earth A great variety of outward Blessings is promised as the Reward of keeping that Covenant And therefore Wisdom under that Dispensation is described as having length of days in her right hand and in her left hand Riches and Honour whose ways are ways of pleasantness and all her paths peace Prov. 3.17 And as this Covenant was National so there were Promises of National Blessings such as was the setting them on high above all the Nations of the Earth making them the Head and not the Tail The giving them victory over enemies multiplying the Nation and bestowing on it Health Peace and Plenty Deut. 28. Lev. 26. When it 's said once by Moses thrice by Ezekiel and twice by St. Paul that the Man that doth them shall live in them Lev. 18.5 Ezek. 20.11 13 21. Rom. 10.5 Gal. 3.12 thereby Epitomizing the first Covenant I conceive that by Living is meant a long and prosperous Life in this World As on the contrary the condition of one greatly afflicted is in Scripture-Dialect a kind of Death and such an one said to be free among the Dead Psal 88. â And that which inclines me so to think is not only the reasons already given to prove that no other Life was promised in the first Covenant but also the congruity of this sense with other passages in the Writings of Moses As Deut. 30 15. See I have set before you this day Life and Good Death and Evil. If you would know what is meant by Life here the next Verse will inform you That thou mayest live and multiply and the Lord thy God shall bless thee in the Land whither thou goest to possess it The contrary whereunto is the Death he had set before them saying I denounce unto you this day that ye shall surely perish and that ye shall not prolong your
days upon the Land c. Deut. 32.46 47. Set your hearts unto all the words which I testifie among you this day for it is not a vain thing for you because it is your life and through this thing ye shall prolong your days in the Land wherein ye go The latter words are exegetical of the former Through this thing ye shall prolong your days is the interpretation of those it is your Life And it may be considered also whether this Particle in which if a Man do he shall even live in them may not determine the nature and kind of that Reward which was promised in the first Covenant as it was a present Reward a Reward which was received even while the Work was doing according to that Psal 19.11 In keeping them there is great reward And this is agreeable to what fell out in the event The Lord was with them to prosper them while they were with him but when they forsook him presently Troubles overtook them The pouring out of God's Fury on them to consume them in the Wilderness being put in Ezek. 20 13 21. as the direct contrary to those words which if a Man do he shall even live in them seems greatly to favour this Notion But the house of Israel rebelled against me in the Wilderness They walked not in my Statutes and they despised my Judgâents which if a man do he shall even live in them Then I said I would ââur out my fury upon them to consume them in the Wilderness And indeed one main difference between the two Covenants which I âould have here observed lies in this to wit the presentness of the Râward promised in the first and the futurity of that promised in the seâond St. Paul in his Allegorical description of the two Covenants Gaâ 4.24 c. represents those that adhered to the first Covenant by the Children of the Bond-servant to whom Abraham gave Gifts in presâât and sent them away as in Gen. 25.5 and those that adhered to thâ second by the Son of the free-woman Isaac who was Abraham's Heir âo whom he gave the whole Inheritance at last And the Adoptioâ of Sons as the Privilege of the New Covenant is opposed to the condition of Servants under the Old Gal. 4.7 And what are they adâpted to but to an Inheritance for the future For by Adoption they are made Heirs If a Son then an Heir of God through Christ An Heir of what of an Inheritance for the future an inheritance incorruptible undefiled and which fadeth not away reserved in Heaven 1 Pet. 1.4 And therefore they are said to wait for the Adoption to wit the redemption of their Bodies at the Resurrection Rom. 8.23 Sons and Heirs serve their Father with a free and ingenuous Spirit though they have but little for the present in confidence of what he will do for them âereafter in another World when they shall come to Age. But those under the Old Covenant were like Servants who serve with a servile Spirit because they do it with expectation of present pay The one walk by Faith which is the substance of things hoped for and the evidence of things not seen the other were influenced in their Obedience by the expectation of present Reward because that was it which the first Covenant promised to the observers of it These Promises now insisted on were promises of Reward to the observers of this first Covenant But besides these there was another sort of Promises exhibited in the first Covenant and they were Promises of Pardon in many cases when the Laws of that Covenant were broken There were as I have shewed Laws of Indemnity which made many of the breaches of the Laws of Duty pardonable upon certain conditions And such were all Sins of Ignorance and Inadvertency and some of those also which were committed wittingly But presumptuous Sins and such as carried in them a kind of contempt of the Law these were exempted from Pardon Heb. 10.28 He that despised Moses's Law died without mercy under two or three witnesses But for the other there were promises of pardon upon certain conditions which conditions were not always the same In some cases the offering of a Sin-offering or Trespass-offering was the condition In other cases that with confession of Sin was the condition And in some other cases Sacrificing Restitution and Satisfaction were the condition And afflicting of the Soul as well as the Sacrifice for Atonement oâ the day of general Expiation was always a condition of forgiveness These things in the particularities of them you have in the 4 5 6 1â and 23d Chapters of Levit. And then the condition of the Promisâs of Purgation of Legal Uncleannesses and the penal effects from theâ was the observing the Rules prescribed for purifying the Uncleân Now the forgiveness promised by these Laws of Indemnity did âot free the Conscience from all obligation to Eternal Punishment but ânly freed the Person from suffering those temporal Evils which âere threatned in this Covenant against those which did not continââ in all things written in the Book of it Neither Sacrifices nor âegal Purifications Sanctified but unto the purifying of the flesh and to their temporal Concerns only Heb. 9.9 10 13. And here we may observe a five-fold difference in reference âo Remission of Sin between the first Covenant and the Coveâant of Grace 1. They differ in the nature of those Sacrifices by which Atonements were made and upon which Forgiveness was promised The Blood of the Sacrifice of the first Covenant was but the blood of Bulls and of Goats and the like Heb. 10.4 But the Blood of the Sacrifice of the second Covenant is the Blood of Christ the Eternal Son of God So that the nature of the Sacrifices of the two Covenants upon which the Promise of the pardon of Sins was granted doth differ as much as the Blood of Beasts and the Blood of the Son of God differ 2. Those two sorts of Sacrifices pertaining to two kinds of Covenants differ in the proportion of Efficacy and Virtue to accomplish their respective Ends and Effects There is a greater Richness of proportion in the Blood of Christ to free the Conscience from the guilt of Sin or obligation to Eternal Punishment than there was in the Blood of Beasts to free the delinquent Person from temporal Punishments This is plainly intimated in Heb. 9.13 14. For if the blood of Bulls and of Goats and the ashes of an Heiser sprinkling the unclean sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the Blood of Christ who through the Eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your Conscience from dead works to serve the living God 3. They differ in the nature of the pardon promised in each of the Covenants respectively The Redemption granted in the first Covenant was but Temporal as the Covenant it self was it was but from Evils temporal But Christ Jesus by his Atonement hath obtained
Eternal Redemption for us Heb. 9.12 4. They differ in respect of the Sins made pardonable by each Covenant respectively There were many sins for which the first Covenant granted no Pardon upon any terms whatsoever They that despised Moses's Law died without mercy Heb. 10.28 But the Covenant of Grace makes promise of the pardon of the Greatest Sins upon Repentance All manner of Sin and Blasphemy except the Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are pardonable upon Repentance This difference is set down Acts 13.39 And by him all that believe are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses We may well suppose that the first Covenant did finally Condemn some which the Covenant of Mercy Pardoned David in the matter of Vriah did that which was unpardonable by the first Covenant it was a Fact to have been punished with Death by the Law but that there was none but God that could duly inflict it upon him in his capacity and yet upon his Repentance it was pardoned as to his Eternal Concerns as well as Temporal by virtue of God's Covenant of Mercy On the other hand a Man probably might be so Righteous in the Eye of the first Covenant as not to be visibly blameable and yet even then be obnoxious to the Curse of the Everlasting Covenant Paul while he was Saul and in the state of Unbelief was even then as touching the righteousness which is in the Law blameless as he himself saith Phil. 3.6 So different were these two Covenants that him whom the one Condemned the other might Justifie and likewise Justifie him whom the other Condemned 5. They differed in respect of the condition to be performed on Man's part for the obtaining of pardon Pardon was promised in the first Covenant upon condition of Doing only without reference to Faith but so are not the pardons of the New Covenant Gal. 3.11.12 But that no man is justified by the Law in the sight of God it is evident for the Just shall live by Faith And the Law is not of Faith but the man that doth them shall live in them So much concerning the first Part of the Sanction of the first Covenant Come we now to the second The other part of the Sanction of this Covenant did consist in the Curse of it denounced against the breakers of it Though it 's true that every Man is under a Condemnation that would be Eternal unless he comes to be absolved by virtue of the Law of Grace yet more than temporal Death was not expresly threatned for breach of the Political Covenant as such 1. For first a violent Death inflicted by the hand of the Magistrate for Capital Offences is called the Curse Deut. 22.23 He that is hanged is accursed of God or is the Curse of God 2. Christ who did not suffer Eternal Punishment for Man's Sin did yet suffer the Curse of the Law in that he was hanged on a Tree Gal. 3.13 It is true indeed that by that temporary Sufferings of his he redeemed us from Eternal Punishment which we were obnoxious to 3. Those who Apostatize from Christ and reject his Gospel merit sorer punishment than what was inflicted on them that despised Moses's Law and yet sorer Punishment for kind they cannot suffer if Eternal punishment had been the penalty of that Covenant as such Heb. 10.28 29. 4. As the Promises of that Covenant when particularly expressed did appear to be but temporal so the Curses of it appear to be no other in the particular enumeration of them As for instance a violent Death inflicted by the Hand of the Magistrate was the punishment threatned for many Capital Offences Such as was Idolatry Blasphemy Witchcraft Working on the Sabbath invading the Priests Office and for being a false Prophet and also for Murder Adultery Sodomy Buggery Man-stealing Cursing or Smiting of Parents or being stubbornly Rebellious against them and some other And a cutting off from among the People whither by God's hand immediately or by Man's I determine not was the penalty threatned for eating Leavened Bread within the time prohibited for not Purifying ones self when Unclean for profaning holy things for ones eating of the Sacrifice with his Uncleanness upon him for offering Sacrifice any where but at the Tabernacle for eating of Blood and for eating of the Fat of the Sacrifice for neglecting to keep the Passover and for not afflicting the Soul in the Day of general Atonement and for several other Offences And those Offences for which cutting off from among the People is threatned being less criminous than the former we have no reason to think the penalty of cutting off from among the People to signifie more if so much than the suffering of a temporal Death We may observe how the Israelites various Punishments are exprest for their manifold Crimes in the Wilderness by God's overthrowing them in the Wilderness by Pestilence and otherwise 1 Cor. 10. In brief The temporal Evils threatned in this Covenant were either Personal Domestick or National The Personal and Domestick Evils were no less than whatsoever tended to the infelicity of Man's Life as Diseases in Body Perplexity of Mind Unfruitfulness in Body in Cattel in Ground Scarcity Poverty Oppression loss of Relations fewness of Days and an untimely cutting off from the Promised Land The National were wild Beasts Pestilence Sword Famine Captivity and such like These were inflicted when the breach of the Covenant became National in the generality of the People But especially when those who had the management of Publick Affairs Civil and Ecclesiastick did not restrain the People by a due Execution of Laws but rather led them into sin by their Example and sometimes by their Commands corrupting Religion and perverting Justice Levit. 26. Deut. 28. And the Evils threatned being National as the Covenant it self was they must needs be but Temporal because there is no Judging Condemning and Executing Nations as Nations but in this World 4. Come we now to shew reason why this Covenant is called the first Covenant since there were others made before it as that with Adam in Paradise and that Covenant of Salvation with Adam after his Fall and with Noah and Abraham And 1. Negatively It is not so called as if it were the same for substance with that which was first made with Adam in Paradise as many have thought or because it was proposed upon the same terms For First That Covenant was established upon the terms or condition of perfect Innocency no provision being made in it for pardon in case of failure upon any condition whatsoever But it was otherwise in this Mosaick Covenant as I have shewed in that it contained several Laws of Indemnity for the Relief of delinquent Persons upon certain possible and practicable Conditions Secondly If this and the Paradisical-Covenant had been of the same nature then it and the Promise made to Abraham and his Spiritual Seed would have been inconsistent the
those other places already opened that it avails nothieg to any Mans acceptation with God or to his Justification and Salvation as the Judaizers of those Times thought it did But then the keeping of the Commandments of God will avail to these ends For that I conceive was intended and ought to be understood by the opposition that is made between Circumcision and keeping the Commandments 6. Faith it self is an act of Evangelical Obedience this as well as Love is an act of Conformity to our Lord's Commands and therefore a Man cannot be justified by Faith but in being so he must be justified by Evangelical Obedience 1 John 3.23 This is his Commandments that we should believe in the Name of his Son Jesus Christ and love one another as he gave us Commandment This by our Saviour is called a work Joh. 6.29 This is the work of God that ye believe on him whom he hath sent And there is so much of the nature of Evangelical Obedience in Faith it self as that to Believe and to Obey are promiscuously put one for another and so is Unbelief and Disobedience Accordingly you have in many places the one reading in the Text and the other in the Margin as Acts 5.36 Rom. 11.30 31. Ephes 5.6 Heb. 4.11 and 11.31 And Belief and Disobedience are in Scripture opposed to each other as direct contraries Rom. 10.16 1 Pet. 2.7 2 Thes 2.12 So that since Faith is an act of Evangelical Obedience it follows that to say the Works of Evangelical Obedience do justifie does no more derogate from the Grace of God or the freeness of his Grace in justiying than to say Faith justifies First Because other acts of Evangelical Obedience are the effects of God's Grace and produced by it as well as Faith It is God that worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure Phil. 2.13 And secondly Because it is meerly of the Law of Grace that Faith and other Acts of Evangelical Obedience are made the condition of the Promise of Salvation Ephes 2.8 By grace are ye saved through Faith in Christ Jesus and that not of your selves it is the gift of God As Men do not Believe or Obey of themselves without supernatural Assistance so neither is it of themselves that they are Justified or Saved upon their Believing but both the one and the other is the Gift of God It is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth mercy It is by virtue of God's New Covenant that a promise of Pardon is made to Repentance or to Faith for the primary Law the Law of Nature promised no such thing upon Repentance And it is by virtue of the same Law of Grace that a Promise of Justification and Reward is made to sincere Obedience in other Acts of Obedience as well as those of Faith and Repentance That which hath made many afraid of interessing Evangelical Obedience with Faith in justifying Men hath been an Opinion that so to do would derogate from God's Grace and attribute too much to Man But you see there is no ground for such an Opinion It 's true indeed the proper merit of Works and God's Grace are inconsistent And therefore are opposed to each other in Scripture But Evangelical Obedience and Grace are no more opposite or inconsistent than Cause and Effect or than Causes principal and subordinate And as it doth not follow that because we are justified freely by God's Grace that therefore we are not justified by Faith So neither doth it follow that because we are justified by Faith that therefore we are not justified by sincere Obedience For these and the Blood of Christ do all concur in producing many of the same Effects though not in the same respect 7. By Evangelical Obedience Christians come to have a right to Salvation Revel 22.14 Blessed are they that do his Commandments âhat they may have a right to the Tree of Life and may enter in through the gates into the City This is left on Record as a special Memorandum âor Christians in closing up the Canon of the New Testament and therefore is to be taken special notice of This right to the Tree oâ Life and of entring into this blessed City upon keeping the Commandments is from a New Covenant or Law Act or Grant from God For otherwise Man that had transgressed the first Law hââas put under would have been far from having any right to such Happiness upon the terms here mentioned viz. of sincere though imperfect Obedience But seeing that a Right to Salvation doth accrue to Men upon a sincere keeping of God's Commandments notwithstanding their forfeiture of their first Right by Man's first Fall it evidently follows that Evangelical or Sincere Obedience is part of the condition of the Promise of Blessedness in the New Law or Covenant and is here put for the whole of it as at other times Faith is put for the whole of the Condition And that Moses David Solomon Nehemiah and Daniel received it in this sense and understood all along that sincere Obedience flowing from Love was the condition of God's Covenant of Mercy when they stiled him a God keeping Covenant and Mercy with those that Love him and keep his Commandments Deut. 7.9 1 Kings 8.23 Neh. 1.5 Dan. 9.4 I have before shewed If it shall be here said that sincere Obedience is indeed a condition of Salvation but not of Justification and that it is so made here in this 22d of the Revelation I have I think sufficiently answered this Objection in the former Chapter but shall here add That such as thus say are more curious and nice in distinguishing between Justification and Salvation than St. Paul was For he calls Justification the Justification of Life Rom. 5.18 Whom he justified them he also glorified Rom. 8.30 and proves that Men shall be justified by Faith because it is written that the Just shall live by Faith Gal. 3.11 Thus with him to be justified and to be blessed are all one Gal. 3.8 9. Rom. 4.7 8 9. And to confirm this Righteousness or Justification and Life are used by him as Synonimous terms Gal. 3.21 For if there had been a Law given which could have given life verily Righteousness should have been by the Law And Justification and Condemnation are but in direct opposition to each other Rom. 5.18 and 8.33 34. And to be freed from Condemnation which is Justification and to be Saved are as much one as not to Dye is to Live In short Salvation as well as Justification is promised to Believing Joh. 3.16 Act. 3.31 Heb. 10.39 And therefore Salvation as well as Justification must needs be the immediate effect of Faith if we take Salvation as begun here in this Life as the Scripture represents it to be Joh. 5.24 1 Joh. 3.14 and 5.12 From all which we may conclude That what is absolutely necessary to Salvation must needs also be necessary to Justification Add we
in a Way of Sincere Obedience according to the Tenour and Import of such a Declaration p. 17. What Faith as Evangelical and Christian is p. 17. The first reason why Faith is made the Condition of the Promise is that the Grace of God to Man might the more shew it self The Second Reason because it best answers God's Design in this Covenant p. 18. 19. 20. Sect. 8. What we are to understand by God's counting Abraham's Faith to him for Righteousness p. 21. Two things make up the Righteousness of the Law of Grace First the Righteousness which consisteth in the Forgiveness of Sins Secondly the Righteousness of Sincere Obedience p. 22. This cleared p. 23. CHAP. II. For what ends the Law was added to the Promise not to cross or confront it p. 24. A Question wherefore then serveth the Law ibid. Answer it was added because of Transgression until the Seed should come And that in many respects first to discover Sin that it might be known to be Sin Secondly to set it out in its own Colours Thirdly to set off the Beauty and Glory of God's Grace in the Promise of Salvation Fourthly because it serves as a School Master to Lead us to Christ and as a School-Master hath a double End respecting the present and future time The present use twofold First to Reclaim and Restrain them from Heathenish superstitions 2dly for Tryal of Obedience in lesser things p. 25. The use of the Law for the time to come was first to facilitate the knowledge of the mystery of their Redemption by Christ Secondly to facilitate and Strengthen their Belief in Christ Thirdly the Law was given to the Jews for the general Good of all the World p. 27. CHAP. III. Wherein is shewed by what Faith and Practise persons under the Law were saved That the Jews had not a clear and full Knowledge of all that was included in the Promise made to Abraham p. 28. and yet that they had the Promise of Blessedness to all Nations in Abraham's Seed They had the addition of several other predictions concerning the Messias p. 30. They had large Significations of God's special Favour above all People ibid. They had exprâss Declarations from God of the Goodness of his Nature By all which they were induc'd to Love God and to endeavour to please him ibid. CHAP. IV. That the Law contained a Covenant different from that with Abraham p. 31. In what respect the Law of Moses is said to contain a Covenant of a different nature from the Covenant of Grace made with Abraham ibid. The Law of Moses under a twofold consideration first as in Conjunction with the Promise made to Abraham 2dly as given at Sinai in a stricter Sense as it was a Rule of Government in the Common-Wealth of Israel In the former sense is obscurely promised Eternal Life in the Latter temporal Blessings p. 32. This Covenant consisted first of Laws 2dly the Sanction of these Laws The Laws were of two sorts 1st the Law of Duty 2dly the Laws of Jndemnity p. 33. Laws of Duty what p. 33. Laws of Jndemnity what p. 34. The Sanction of these Laws consisted in Promises made to the observing them and a Curse denounced against the Transgressors ibid. The Promises considered negatively and Affirmatively p. 35. 36. 37. A five-fold difference in reference to remission of Sin between the first Covenant and the Covenant of Grace p. 38. 39. That more than a temporal Death was threatned for a Breach of the political Covenant as such p. 39. The temporal Evils threatned for a Breach of this Covenant were Personal Domestick or Nationall whereof in particular p. 39. and 41. CHAP. V. The Grand mistakes of the Jews about the Law and Promise and how St. Paul Counter-argues these Mistakes p. 41. First they held Circumcision of the Flesh to be the special Condition upon which God's Covenant-Blessings with Abraham did depend never Vnderstanding that Spiritual Circumcision which was primarily intended p 42. St. Paul's arguing against their Belief in this point p. 42. Secondly That the Promised Messias shou'd not by suffering Death become a Sacrifice for Sin ibid. and yet his Death was necessary how St. Paul âonsutes their Belief in this point p. 44. Thirdly They held another Error that the Legal Sacrifices did expiate Sin ibid. This Error opposed p. 45 Fourthly That without Circumcision and observing Moses's Law the Gentiles cou'd not be saved ibid. This Error Refuted ibid. Fifthly they held that the Law of Moses was unalterably perpetual and this opposed p. 47. Another Errror of theirs was That they held the First Covenant alone together with the Covenant of Literal Circumcision which they made a part of their Law to be the Covenant of Salvation ibid. And to this they peremptorily adher'd ibid. and disprov'd ibid. CHAP. VI. How St. Paul's Doctrine of Justification by Faith and not by Works was then Mistaken by some The Mistake of those Jews who laid the stress of their Salvation upon Believing only without a virtuous and Holy Life p. 53. Neither did they discern Faith to be necessary in the operative and practical Nature of it p. 54. How the Doctrine of Justification by Faith without Works in the sense wherein the Apostles asserted it was understood p. 55. CHAP. VII That the Doctrine of St. Paul and St. James about Faith and Works in reference to Justification do not differ but are wholly one p. 60. Ten Considerations to prove this p. 61. First that Works of Evangelical Obedience are never in Scripture opposed to God's Grace ibid. Secondly That St. Paul in speaking against Justification by Works gives Caution not to be Vnderstood to speak against Evangelical Obedience p. 62. Thirdly Regeneration or the New Creature is opposed to Works of the Law as well as Faith ibid. Fourthly Evangelical Obedience as well as Faith is opposed to Works of the Law in order to Justification p. 63. Fifthly Evangelical Obedience alone is opposed to Works of the Law in reference to Salvation ibid. Sixthly That Faith is an act of Evangelical Obedience ibid. Seventhly That by Evangelical Obedience Christians come to have a Right to Salvation p. 64. Eightly That as the promise of forgiveness is made sometimes to Believing so it is to Obedience p. 66. Ninthly That Evangelical Obedience is a part of the Condition of Justification p. 67. Tenthly That Repentance is one Eminent Act of Evangelical Obedience ibid. FINIS A DISCOURSE ON FAITH MEN's Eternal Estate of Weal or Wo in another World and their Peace and Comfort in this being very much concerned in their right understanding or mistaking the nature and difference of that Faith which is Saving and of that which is not I shall here state the nature and difference of those two kinds of Faith with what brevity and perspicuity I can I cannot I confess think that the nature of Faith which is of absolute necessity to the Salvation of the meanest Christian is in it self hard to be
earnestly exhorted Phil. 2.22 and to run so that they may obtain 1 Cor. 9.24 IV. Some to evil affect their own and others Minds with prejudice against Discourses of this nature do suggest That the laying so great a stress upon Duty as to esteem any thing of it necessary to Justification save Believing only doth derogate from the Glory of Christ's great Undertaking in the business of Man's Salvation and that it is a trusting in our own Righteousness But it will appear far otherwise if they will but impartially consider in what sence and upon what account such stress is laid upon Duty which I shall open in two Particulars 1. They that rightly understand themselves in this matter do not look that any of their Duties of what nature soever should of themselves as such be available to their Justification or Salvation but that it is for the sake of Christ and upon account of his Undertaking for us that God accepts and imputes for Righteousness to us such Duty as Faith Repentance and Obedience is and that he doth make promise of Justification upon Condition of these Since the Fall we say all our Duties that are acceptable to God or available to us become so through Christ and for his sake And therefore so long as we attribute and ascribe the benefit we expect upon our Repentance and sincere Obedience or Belief unto Christ and to his great and worthy Undertaking for us we are far from derogating from the Glory of it and from trusting in our own Righteousness in that Notion in which Mens trusting in their own Righteousness is condemned in Scripture or any otherwise than as our Duty is made a Condition without which we shall have no part in Christ nor be qualified for Glory 2. When we lay such stress upon Repentance Obedience c. as a Condition or part of a Condition of the Promise of Justification and Salvation as without which we say we cannot be Justified or Saved by Christ's Undertaking for us yet then this stress is laid and depends upon the Will and Appointment of God by which these Duties are thus made the Condition and not on the intrinsick worth or value of the Duties themselves simply considered without reference to God's Ordination appointing them to that use For if God had not made a New Covenant promising pardon for Christ's sake to such as do Repent and Acceptance and Reward to such as sincerely Obey him they would have had no sufficient ground to have been confident of Pardon Acceptance or Reward though they should have Repented and so Obey'd And the reason is because Men are not Justified in the Eye of the Natural or Moral Law upon any such account as that is So that all the stress which is laid on Duty by them that rightly understand their Duty in this matter doth terminate partly in Christ's Undertaking for them and partly in God's Institution and Appointment who hath made his Promise of Justifying us for Christ's sake so as that he hath made our Duty of Repentance and sincere Obedience a necessary Condition of it And he that trusteth to be Pardoned Accepted and Rewarded for Christ's Sake upon his Repentance and sincere Obedience because God hath promised that he shall trusteth in God and in the fidelity of his Word and Promise And in doing so what more stress doth he lay upon Duty in this kind than they that trust to be Justified and Saved upon their Believing For their Believing is matter of Duty as well as their Repenting and Obeying And their Believing would no more have entitled them to the benefit without the Promise which gives them that Title than other Acts of Duty would do And other Acts of Duty do entitle to the same benefits as fully as Faith itself doth where there is promise of the same benefits annexed to them as Faith hath And that they have I have shewed before So long then as the stress which is laid on Duty terminates in Christ and in God's Will and Appointment in the New Covenant and is regulated by his Word and Promise there is no danger of overcharging Duty It 's true indeed if we should expect that Duty should do that for us which is proper only to Christ as to expiate our sin or the like we should sinfully overcharge it as the Pharisaical Jews did their Sacrifices and other Legal Observances in expecting remission of Sin by them without Christ's Atonement Which Righteousness of theirs is for that cause called their own Righteousness which was by the Law as being no method of Justification of God's appointment but of their own devising which in that respect was indeed but as filthy Rags and loathsome to God But this is not the case with Protestant Christians who lay no such stress upon Duty no not upon Faith itself but do acknowledge that all the power and virtue it hath to justifie depends wholly upon and is derived from the Will and Ordination of God in Christ Joh. 6.40 and 1.12 Ephes 2.8 And we say the same of Repentance and sincere Obedience also And a confidence of being saved in a way of Duty upon such terms is represented in Scripture as trusting in the Righteousness of God through Faith in opposition to ones trusting in his own Righteousness Phil. 3.9 so far is it from trusting in our own Righteousness or from derogating from Christ in the Glory of his Undertaking for us And now for a Conclusion It would be considered whether such as are educated in Christianity are not hardlier brought to live as becomes the Gospel in point of Practice than to believe that Christ Jesus came into the World to save Sinners and that he Died for them and Rose again And whether there is not cause to fear that very many more such do eternally miscarry through neglect of the former than for want of the latter And if there be as doubtless there is then Practical Discourses among such must needs be highly necessary however some of weak minds thirst more after Discourses Consolatory upon account of Believing only Which may serve instead of an Apology for writing this Discourse Saint Paul charged Titus to affirm this constantly that they which have Believed be careful to maintain good Works Tit. 3.8 FINIS ãâ¦ã On the Preliminary QUESTIONS and ANSWERS OF THE Church-Catechism Giving an Account of the whole Doctrine OF THE Covenant of Grace And of the Nature Terms and Conditions of the same SHEWING ALSO By whose Mediation it was obtained for us by what Assistance we shall be enabled to perform it and our Obligations thereunto The Third Edition By THOMAS BRAY D. D. LONDON Printed by J. Brudenell for William Haws at the Rose in Ludgate-street 1703. TO THE Right Reverend Father in GOD WILLIAM LORD BISHOP of Coventry and Lichfield Lord Almoner to the KING MY LORD HAving your Lordship's Commands for the Publication of these following Discourses I have reason to hope my Readers will prove candid and
withal create in us such an humble Opinion of our own Unworthiness that when we have done all that we can to deny our selves and have proceeded never so far in our Zeal to good Works we shall nevertheless confessing that we are but unprofitable Servants depend wholly on Christ's Merits and Mediation and in the Virtue of his Satisfaction and Intercession alone expect Salvation And now such is the Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace An Enumeration of fundamental Principles particularly that part of it the Vow in Baptism wherein all do solemnly promise and vow Repentance Faith and Obedience engaging to renounce the World the Flesh and the Devil Whosoever considers this sees what Obligations lye upon him to deny himself the sinful Pleasures of the World I. The general Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace and to govern his whole Life and Conversation according to God's Commandments And whoever again understands the Constitution of this Covenant knows that it was obtain'd for him by the Mediation of Christ who is therefore Stiled The Mediatour of the New Covenant Heb. 12.24 and therefore that on his Mediation he must depend for the having those infinite Blessings made good to him which are promis'd therein to his Obedience And such fundamental Principles also in a prime Sence are the Belief of all the Articles of our Christian Faith as the Belief of God II. The Articles of our Christian Faith and of his Providence that he is our Creatour Governour and will Reward every Man according to his Works The Belief that Jesus Christ came into the World Died and Suffered to Attone for its Sins and Preach'd the Gospel to Reform it The Belief that he gives his Spirit to sanctify us and that he will hereafter come in Person to Judge us In a word The Belief of all the Articles of our Christian Faith These are indeed the true Principles of our Religion for these are all of them as I shall hereafter shew so many very powerful Motives to reform our Lives to forsake our Sins and to follow Holiness as that without which we shall never see God And these do most of them influence us as to a Good Life so humbly to rely upon God's Mercies through Christ for the acceptance of it III. The Laws of the Ten Commandments And such also are the Laws of the Ten Commandments which contain the great Instances of our Duty to God our Neighbour and our Selves and to which all others may probably be reduc'd These Ten Commandments may properly enough be stiled the Principles of Religion for as the Root is the Principle as it were out of which all the Branches Stem forth so out of these Commandments do all the Duties of a Christian grow forth like so many Branches so that whosoever shall well study and digest these Ten Summary Commands shall scarcely fail of growing up to be a Good Christian IV. The Doctrine of Prayer and of the Sacraments And if to these we add the Doctrine of Prayer and of the Sacraments which are the necessary Means and appointed us by God of our procuring and conveying unto us his Assistance to enable us to mortify and forsake our Sins and to become Holy I do not know any other Principles that are Fundamentally necessary either to the promoting of a good Life here or an happy One hereafter at leastwise so far as to be the Matter of Catechetical Instruction and the Business of a Catechist to inform you of them And indeed as these Doctrines are every One of them necessary to be Known Believ'd and Practic'd by every Christian that may have the Means of Knowing them and may be taught them being no other than the Covenant of Grace it self or those particular Articles contain'd in it and which are expresly Enjoyn'd upon us by the Word of God to be Believ'd and Practic'd by us so our Church does account them the only Fundamental and Necessary Principles that are to be the Matter of a Christian Catechism There are it must be confest many other useful Truths contain'd in the Scriptures and those who having first laid the Foundation in these already mention'd would go on to Perfection should endeavour by Reading the Bible and other good Books and by Attending to the Preaching of the Word A Catechism ought not to be crouded w th any thing more than what is purely Fundamental to a good life here and Happiness hereafter to gain the Knowledge of them But a Catechism ought not to be crouded with any thing more than what is purely Fundamental to a Good Life here and Happiness hereafter And if other Churches have fill'd their Catechisms either with many Unscriptural Tenets as the Church of Rome has hers or with any doubtful and nice Doctrines concerning God's Election and Reprobation as many others have done theirs they have no reason to brag of their Abundance It is the Glory of our Church that she Imposes no other Doctrine as necessary to be Learnt by her Children than those already mention'd which are plainly declar'd in Scripture to be Fundamental and Necessary Principles whereon we may securely build a Good Life and the certain Hopes of eternal Happiness and which are so firm a Rock that the Religion and Hopes of Happiness founded upon it will not easily be destroy'd by the most violent and boistrous Temptations that the World the Flesh and the Devil shall Assault it withal thereby to Ruine it Thus have I Adventured in as few Words as the Difficulty of the Argument would give me leave to shew you the Nature of Fundamental Principles and to declare to you what Doctrines are to be accounted such so far at least as they are the Matter of Catechetical Instruction and the Business of a Catechist to inform you of them I have done this Point when I have told you A Catechism is a General Instruction in the Fundamental Principles of Christianity That a Catechism is A General Instruction only in the fundamental Principles of Christianity As a Catechism ought not to be crouded with any thing more than what is purely Fundamental to a Good Life here and Happiness hereafter so even those Fundamental Truths it ought to deliver in as short and comprehensive a manner as possible for a Catechism is an Instruction that must be fitted to all even the weakest Capacities and therefore it ought to be such a Form of sound Words as all can retain And the more explicite and enlarged Knowledge of these things is to be sought for in the Expositions and Comments that are given of them in Catechetical Discourses of which Nature I design by God's Grace to Present you with some until I have gone through your Catechism In a word and to conclude this First Point Such were the Ancient and Apostolical Catechisms Such a General Instruction in the Fundamental and most Necessary Points of Religion as we have given you an Account of was the
by Persons grown up to some Years of Discretion for even these first Principles if we regard the more clear distinct and satisfying Knowledge of them and the more orderly Knowledge of their Method and Dependance one upon another and the Knowledge of their useful Consequences are strong meat belonging to them who are of full Age even those who by reason of use have their Senses exercised to discern between Good and Evil as the Apostle's Expression is Heb. 5.14 The Matter without doubt of Catechetical Doctrines is fit to be apply'd to Persons of any Age that are as yet but Beginners in the School of Christ And therefore as we find in Church-History not only the most Learned of the Primitive Fathers as Pantaenus Clemens Origen did open Schools of Catechizing by which means several Countries within few Years receiv'd the Gospel It is not below Persons of any Age or Quality to lay the Foundation of their Knowledge in Catechetical Instruction So we also find from the same Histories that Persons of all Ages and of all Qualities did submit themselves to be Instructed this way till such time as they were perfected in the Mysteries of Religion We read of Emperours that have stood amongst the Catechumens or Persons Catechized and of some who have been Advanc'd from being Catechumens to be Bishops the Highest Degree in the Church as the other in the State Nor is it design'd by our Church for the Instruction of Children only But a Catechism is an Instruction necessary to be learnt of every Person indifferently before he be brought to be Confirmed by the Bishop as appears by the Title and Description of your Catechism on which Words I am now Discoursing which brings me to speak to what End Catechizing is design'd Thirdly The End of Catechizing to prepare for Confirmation And it is design'd to prepare you to be Confirmed by the Bishop Confirmation is an open Profession from the Mouth of One formerly Baptized and now come to Years of Discretion made before the Bishop and the Congregation of Christ's Church of Consenting to and Ratifying that Vow made in Baptism by his Godfathers and Godmothers in his behalf with a solemn Promise Confirmation What that he will endeavour in his own Person according as was Engag'd for him to Renounce the World the Flesh and the Devil to Believe in God and to Obey him This on the part of the Person Confirm'd And then on the Bishop's part It consists in his solemn Prayers to God to enable the Party by the Grace of his Holy Spirit to do the same and in his Episcopal and Fatherly Benediction or Blessing of him together with his Laying on of Hands after the Example of the Holy Apostles to certify him of God's Favour and gracious Goodness towards him This is the Doctrine of Laying on of Hands or Confirmation entire and unmaim'd in either of its essential Parts according as it is deliver'd in our Church and is order'd to be Perform'd both by those who come to this Holy Institution and by those who are Intrusted with the Administration of it And a Rite it is both greatly Necessary and of singular Benefit in the Church of Christ Confirmation necessary And First It is greatly Necessary if you consider it only as that wherein you do solemnly Ratify and Confirm your Covenant with God for if when you come to Years of Understanding you refuse or wilfully neglect to appear before the chief Minister of Christ I. As a solemn Ratification of the Covenant with God the Bishop there solemnly to declare and profess That you will stand to that Covenant your Sureties in your Infancy did make with God for you you may be reasonably deem'd to have Renounc'd the Covenant of Grace and to have Repented it was ever made in your behalf to have Renounc'd that Blessed Covenant I say and all claim to the precious Promises and Priviledges thereof which puts you above the Condition of Infidels and Heathens which are without Christ and strangers from the Covenants and Promise having no hope and without God in the world which the Apostle mentions as a most forlorn and desperate Condition Eph. 2.12 So that it is highly requisite therefore as you will not throw your selves back into the sad and comfortless Rank and State of Infidels that you should Ratify and Confirm your Covenant when you come to Age. II. As it consists in the Episcopal Benediction and Laying on of Hands Nor is it less necessary with respect also to that other solemn Part of it the Laying on of the Hands of the Bishop together with his Prayers and Episcopal Blessing The whole Ordinance passes in the Scripture under this Title of Laying on of Hands that being so eminent a Part of it and because of the many Benefits that do accompany that Apostolical Right And so highly necessary is the Laying on of Hands in Confirmation to be retain'd in the Church that Heb. 6.1 2. it is reckon'd amongst the First Principles of the Doctrine of Christ and together with Baptism said to be one of the Foundation Doctrines of Christianity True it is Laying on of Hands was used on other solemn Occasions besides Confirmation as particularly in the Ordination of Ministers 1 Tim. 5.22 But however in this 6. Heb. 1 2. By Laying on of Hands can be meant no other than that used in Confirmation it be mention'd immediately after Baptism which Confirmation is to follow and number'd amongst those first Doctrines of Christianity which it belongs to all Christians indifferently to be instructed in whereas no other but that Laying on of Hands us'd in Confirmation does Universally concern all sorts of People So that Confirmation it appears consider'd in both its Parts is necessary to be used in the Church of Christ Confirmation Beneficial Secondly And as it is necessary so it is an Ordinance of singular Benefit to Men's Souls if consider'd in its full Meaning and Extent For why I. As the solemn Profession therein made imprints serious Thoughts and religious Resolutions First As to that solemn Profession therein made Can any thing imprint upon Men's Spirits serious Thoughts and Religious Resolutions if such a solemn Declaration as this will not I do here does every Person that is duly Confirm'd say in the presence of God and of this Congregation Renew the solemn Promise and Vow that was made in my Name at my Baptism Ratifying and Confirming it in my own Person and acknowledging my self bound to Believe and to do all those things which my Godfathers and Godmothers did then undertake for me And no Man that considers any thing after so serious an Undertaking upon himself and in so Solemn a manner can commit an ill Thing but his Conscience will afterwards the more upbraid him for it will rouze him up and awaken him to Repentance Besides the Weight there is in the Profession it self the making it in so Solemn a manner
before so awful an Assembly in the presence of God and before the Bishop and the Church of Christ must needs be a very singular Means to fix you in your Religious Purposes for as long as we are Men and carry about us outward Senses the Solemnity whereby Religious Actions are perform'd will be found to add great Advantages to the Well-doing of them Nor again is Confirmation an Ordinance less Beneficial II. As the Episcopal Benediction Prayers and Laying on of Hands have Spiritual Blessings attending them consider'd in its other Part in the Prayers the Blessing and in the Laying on of the Hands of the Bishop The Person to be Confirm'd having Renew'd that solemn Promise and Vow that was made in his Name at his Baptism Ratifying and Confirming the same in his own Person The Bishop does then proceed to Beseech God to Strengthen him with the Holy Ghost the Comforter and daily to increase in him his manifold Gifts of Grace the Spirit of Wisdom and Vnderstanding the Spirit of Counsel and Ghostly Strength the Spirit of Knowledge and true Godliness and to fill him with the Spirit of his holy Fear And does moreover add his own Fatherly Benediction in these Words Defend O Lord this thy Servant with thy Heavenly Grace that he may continue thine for ever and daily increase in thy Holy Spirit more and more until he come to thine everlasting Kingdom And now if the Effectual fervent Prayer of any Righteous man availeth much Jam. 5.16 how much more may be expected from the Intercessions of One who has not only on the account of his own Personal Righteousness but by Virtue of his Office also an Interest in God and the Priviledge of an easier Access and of nearer Approaches to him in Divine Offices And who is Commission'd to Pray to God in the behalf of others and is Authoriz'd to Bless the People in his Name Why this is the Power and Priviledge that the Priesthood had given them under the Law and Gospel both Under the Law as you will see Numb 6.24 Joel 2.17 and also under the more Spiritual Dispensation of the Gospel as may be seen Jam. 5.14 So that much Benefit may without doubt be expected from the Devout Prayers and Paternal Benediction or Blessing of a Father of the Church for God will ever have a particular Regard to his own Institutions and will Bless those Means of conveying his Grace which he himself has Appointed But then especially you may promise your selves a favourable Answer to the Bishop's Prayers and Fatherly Benediction when it is also accompany'd with the Solemnity of Laying on of Hands This has in all Dispensations before the Law under the Law and under the Gospel been Used both by Natural Parents and by the Spiritual Fathers of the Church as a Solemn way of their Blessing Thus Jacob Blessed his Sons Laying his Hands upon their Heads Gen. 48.17 So Aaron lifted up his Hands towards the People and Blessed them Lev. 9.22 And our Saviour also When the little Children were brought unto him he put his Hands upon them and Blessed them Mark 10. 16. No doubt those Great Persons did not intend hereby a fruitless Ceremony but they did design their Laying on of Hands together with their Blessing should have a Spiritual Effect or else such Persons would not have used it But to put us out of doubt concerning the Graces that will attend the Prayers and Benedictions together with the Laying on of Hands of the Fathers of the Church we have a plain Instance thereof in what Peter and John did Act. 8.15.17 who when they came down to the lately Baptized Converts of Samaria They Pray'd for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost and then laid their Hands upon them and they receiv'd the Holy Ghost And tho' the Gifts that then follow'd the Laying on of the Hands of the Apostles may be supposed to have been Extraordinary Gifts because the Infant State of the Church did then require such to raise and support it yet the same Laying on of Hands after the Example of the Holy Apostles and that by the Successors in the Church of Christ the Bishops may be expected to have still such Graces accompanying it as in this present State of the Church will be needful for you and that thereupon the Fatherly Hand of God will ever be over you that his holy Spirit will ever be with you and that he will so lead you in the Knowledge and Obedience of his Word that in the End you may attain everlasting Life through our Lord Jesus Christ And thus I have at length shew'd you what it is to be Confirm'd by the Bishop and withal how Necessary and Beneficial it is to the Souls of Men to be so Confirm'd Catechizing necessary And now Catechizing you are told in the Title and Description of that Catechism which you are now Learning is requisite in order to this your Confirmation I. To the solemn Ratifying of our Covenant with God And First in order to your solemn Renewing therein of the Covenant and Vow made with God in your Baptism and that you may Ratify and Confirm the same in your own Person For why In your Confirmation you do Voluntarily and of Choice take upon you that Profession of Christianity which before in your Minority was done by others in your behalf And it is necessary before you take upon your selves so great and weighty a Business as the Performance of the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace that you be first Instructed so as to understand them well both what those Conditions of Repentance Faith and Obedience are and what mighty Blessings God vouchsafes to make over to you in the same Covenant that should be an Encouragement and reasonable Consideration to you to undertake so great aâd weighty a Charge Just as in the case of a Person under Age who by reason of his Minority being uncapable of himself to Enter into any Covenants his Trustees may do it for him But when he is come to Age and must Seal to and Confirm such Covenants himself it it requisite he have them Read to him and be made to understand what Advantages accrue to him thereby before he Confirm them in his own Person But why not this Instruction rather before Baptism than Confirmation It is in Baptism that we Enter into Covenant with God and Catechetical Instruction should therefore properly go before that you 'll say And in the beginning of Christianity indeed when the Parties Baptized were for the most part Persons grown up to Years of Understanding who Abandoning their Heathenish or Jewish Principles and Practices gave themselves up to be Christ's Disciples it was required that such even before they were Baptized should be first Catechized in the Principles of Christianity and be made to understand the Conditions of that Covenant which by their Baptism they were to Enter into with God And so it is still requisite that all
it might give Light to all that are in the House ver 15. And therefore Let your Light so shine before Men that others may see your good Works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven is the Inference the Command of Christ the great Captain of our Salvation ver 16. And moreover Sixthly Every Christian has commonly that in his particular Name âI ãâã Chriââ ãâã Iames ãâã some ãâ¦ã of ãâ¦ã which ãâ¦ã whereby he may be excited to some noble strain of Vertue It seldom happens that any one has a Name given him of which there has not been some One before him renown'd in History either in the Scripture or elsewhere for some noble Exploit of Vertue or other And now my Young Disciple search the Scripture and other Histories who or what He or She was and wherein thy Names-sake did excel in any Goodness Christians to an Imitation of those who were Eminent under those Names and propose such a One for thy particular Example to whose Eminency in the like Vertue do thou all thou canst to arrive Do thou John bethink thy self often of that great Contempt of the World that One of thy Name viz. John the Baptist did shew and of that burning Love to God and Men which the other viz. the Apostle of that Name did express and let the One excite thee likewise to the like Contempt of the World and the other to the like Love of God and Men. A Peter should do well to call to Mind the ready Confession of Christ that the Apostle of that Name did make and the speediness and sorrowfulness of his Repentance after he had Sinn'd and let the Thoughts of him make thee ready to give Testimony to the Truth and Faith of Christ and put thee upon a speedy Repentance after every fall and backsliding into Sin Let every Anne call to Mind that Widow of her Name mentioned Luk. 2.37 Who though a Widow of fourscore Years and four departed not from the Temple but served God with Fasting and Prayers night and day And let the Example of this devout and happy Woman of thy Name call thee Anne to the first beginning of Prayers Sacraments and Sermons Let every Mary bethink her-self of those Mary's Famous in the Gospel the One for her chast Virginity the Other for sitting so Attentive at JESUS's Feet to whom the Lord gave this honourable Testimony that she had Chose the better part and prefer'd her before her Sister Martha who disturb'd her-self too much with worldly Business Luk. 10.40 41. and from her Example learn not to entangle thy self too much with the Cares of this Life but chiefly to take care of Heavenly things and to apply thy self to Hearing and Devotion Lastly Let me give it in Charge to you that are Parents And therefore Parents are Advis'd to choose for their Children the Names of Persons Eminent for Vertue not Infamous for Vice not to give to your Children any other Names but what are of Note for their eminent and good Examples that they may have always before their Eyes whom they may imitate in their Vertue Give them such Names as if not Signalized in Scripture are at least in other Histories for some Good they have done Or if you give them the Names of any of your Ancestors let it be of those whose Vertues have adorn'd not whose Vices have disgrace'd the Age they liv'd in Or of such who have left behind them a good Name to be Imitated nothing Ill to be Abominated by their Posterity for those only are worthy to have their Memory continued in the Names of their Posterity but these are fit to be Eternally forgot And thus my Christian Disciples having shew'd you the great the very great Obligation lying upon you even from your Christian Names to square your Lives according to the Christian Rules those Rules that you have taught you and shall hereafter with God's Assistance be explain'd to you in the Exposition I shall give you of your Catechism And from several Considerations having therefore urg'd you to live with all the Care you can according to that most holy Religion to which in your Baptism you have given up your Names and under your several Names have Listed your selves to maintain and cleave unto What then remains my Christian Disciples but that you apply your selves with the greatest Diligence in order to your living good Lives to understand throughly that Religion to which you have given up your Names There shall be nothing wanting I do assure you on my part for I design by God's assistance to Instruct you in all the Articles of the Covenant of Grace and which are each of them contain'd in your Church-Catechism It lies on your parts to be teachable Disciples constantly to repair here to be Catechized and Instructed by me to have attentive Ears open Hearts and faithful Memories And Oh! That I might always find you such What Satisfaction would then accrue to my self What Profit to you And how great and eternal Rewards to us both And that it may thus succeed with all of us Pray let it be our constant and fervent Desires to God thro' Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen THE Fourth Lecture Quest Who gave you that Name Answ My Godfathers and Godmothers in my Baptism wherein I was made a Member of Christ a Child of God and an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven Quest What did your Godfathers and Godmothers then for you Answ They did promise and vow three things in my Name First That I should Renounce the Devil and-all his Works the Pomps and Vanity of this wicked World and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh Secondly That I should Believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith And Thirdly That I should keep God's holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of my Life Quest Dost thou not think that thou art bound to Believe and to do as they have promised for thee Answ Yes verily and by God's help so I will And I heartily thank our Heavenly Father that he hath called me to this State of Salvation through Iesus Christ our Saviour And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Lives end AS the Compilers of the Catechism did very wisely begin with a Question and Answer about your Christian Name to the End that at the mention thereof you might take occasion to consider the great Obligation which lies upon you to live according to that most Holy Religion which under that Name you have receiv'd so in Commenting upon that Question and Answer about your Christian Name I have given you my self some preparatory Admonitions accordingly to make that good Use of those Instructions shall be given you from your Catechism as to live suitably to them And being thus well prepar'd I hope to receive Benefit from what shall hereafter be deliver'd what remains but that I proceed to instruct you
in all the material Parts of the Christian Religion to the Belief and Practice of which you have given up your Names This by the Assistance of God I shall endeavour to do and I beg your Prayers to obtain his Assistance and in the same Method your Catechism teaches you Our Catechism gives an entire Instruction in the Covenant of Grace both generally and particularly and I am sure I cannot choose a better to do it in since whatsoever is necessary to be Believ'd and Practis'd in order to Salvation you have therein taught you both generally and particularly As to a more General Institution you have the summ and substance of the Christian Religion and whatsoever is necessary to Salvation taught you that way in those Three Questions and Answers which I have now read to you The summ and substance of Christian Religion I. Generally in the 3 First Questions and Answers and whatsoever is necessary to Salvation is certainly contain'd within the Covenant of Grace for undoubtedly there can be nothing more of absolute Necessity to Salvation than what God himself has been pleas'd to Promise and Ensure unto us and we our selves have Engag'd to perform And now in these Three Questions and Answers now read to you First You have whatsoever pertains to the Nature of the Covenant of Grace expresly deliver'd I will Instance to you the particulars which pertain to the Nature of it and will point to the Words wherein they are taught And in the first place you are Instructed what are the Terms and Conditions whereof it consists both on God's Part and on Ours in these Words Wherein I was made a Member of Christ a Child of God and an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven which are the Mercies and Favours made over to us on God's Part of the Covenant and in these First That I should Renounce the Devil and all his Works the Pomps and Vanity of this wicked World and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh Secondly That I should Believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith And Thirdly That I should keep God's Holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of my Life which are the Conditions to be perform'd on our Part of the Covenant Secondly You have here taught you the Gracious Importance of this Covenant we are put thereby into A State of Salvation Thirdly You have an Account of the Original of it and by whose Mediation you obtain'd so Beneficial and Gracious a Covenant taught you in these Words Through Jesus Christ our Saviour It was through the Mediation of Jesus Christ that we obtain'd the Benefit of so Gracious a Covenant Fourthly You are Instructed by whom and how you have been call'd into this State of Salvation by Means of the Covenant of Grace It was your Heavenly Father who hath called you to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour And Lastly You are admonisht of the very great reason you have to thank God and our Saviour Jesus Christ for so exceeding great a Mercy as his Calling you into it And I thank God our Heavenly Father that he hath called me to this State of Salvation thro' Jesus Christ our Saviour Thus far you are instructed concerning what pertains to the Nature of the Covenant II. You have also declar'd unto you by what Sacrament or Solemnity you first enter'd into it It was in your Baptism wherein you was made a Member of Christ c. III. You have then those vast Obligations lying upon you Faithfully and Conscientiously to discharge your part of the Covenant laid plainly before you This you own in your Answer to this Question Dost thou not think that thou art bound to Believe and to Do as they have promis'd for thee To which you are taught to answer Yes verily so I will IV. You have farther yet the Means whereby you shall be enabled to perform your part of the Covenant The First is the Grace Help and Assistance of God And by God's Help so I will The Second Means both to obtain the Divine Assistance and to enable you thereby to discharge your Covenant is Prayer unto God And I Pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Lives end And Lastly You have also Intimated herein Two material Circumstances relating to the making of this Covenant betwixt God and You viz. 1. The time of Infancy wherein you enter'd into it imply'd in these Words Wherein I was made 2. The Persons by whom as Proxies you were Initiated therein My Godfathers and Godmothers did promise and vow three Things in my Name I will endeavour to Explain all these Points unto you in this First and General Part according as they are here taught you in these Questions and Answers now read as the Text beginning First With what pertains to the Nature of the Covenant of Grace And in order to the Understanding hereof it may not be amiss to premise something concerning the more general Notion of such Covenants as are usually made betwixt Governours and their Subjects And such an One if it be perfect in all its Parts and fully exprest may be Defin'd to be An Agreement between the Two Parties wherein there are Promises The Notion of a Covenant Rewards or profitable Considerations made over on one Part and certain Conditions to be perform'd on the other And wherein also there is an Obligation on the one side of undergoing some certain Penalties in case of not performing those Conditions consented unto by him and impos'd on him by the other A Covenant I say is a mutual Agreement between Two Parties It is a mutual Agreement for if it be not mutual and both Parties are not consenting to the Terms the One to the making good the Promises the Other to the performing the Conditions the Agreement is none at all or it is not Perfected nor is it Obliging on either side There may be indeed a Law given by one that is Superiour in Power and Authority which the Inferior is bound to Obey whether he consent or no because he is plac'd by the Divine Ordinance under the Other 's Command and if he does refuse to Obey he may be justly Punisht but then such a Transaction is to be consider'd as the giving of a Law not as the making of a Covenant Nor is this a slight Difference for where a Superior has given a Law if the Inferior has also Covenanted and consented upon good Considerations and upon the Expectation of promis'd Rewards to obey that Law such a Covenant does withal lay a farther Obligation on the Party on whom the Conditions ly to be perform'd by vertue of his own Consent to do it so that in the Violation of his Duty in such a case he shall be accounted not barely Disobedient but a Covenant-breaker which is added as a more aggravated Sin Rom. 1.31 and therefore deserving a more severe Punishment As
there are Conditions therein on our side so express Promises on the other It was farther added in the Definition that In a Covenant there are certain Promises Rewards and profitable Considerations made over on one Part on certain Conditions to be perform'd on the other And herein also with respect to these Promises there seems to be another main Difference betwixt the Imposing of the Law and the Making of a Covenant The Difference seems to be in this That in the Imposing of a Law the Law-giver does not necessarily oblige himself to confer any Benefits more than natural Equity does oblige him to and it is sufficient to the Validity of his Law to render it Obligatory if there be a threatning of Punishments great enough to deter the Subject from the Violation of that Law But a Covenant does imply something more comfortable in the Notion of it and therein the Party Covenanting tho' it be God himself does graciously Condescend to oblige and bind himself by express Promises and usually by some outward Solemnities as visible Signs and Seals to the performance of such Promises And here also is another very considerable Difference betwixt the Obligations of a Law and a Covenant that whereas one performance of Obedience to the Laws of a Superiour the Subject upon such his Obedience can have only by vertue of the Law some general and faint Hopes of Benefit so far as is Equitable and as those who do well may expect to receive well But by vertue of a Covenant the Party promising has moreover given to the other a full assurance of certain Benefits to be made good to him insomuch that upon our Repentance and Confession of our Sins God will reckon himself in Justice and Faithfulness bound since the giving of the New Covenant to forgive us our Sins and to cleanse us from all Vnrighteousness 1 Joh. 1.9 So that in short A Covenant lays a greater Obligation than the mere imposing of a Law does upon both the Parties joyn'd in Covenant a greater Obligation I say upon the One to perform the Conditions upon the other to make good the Promises And let this suffice to have remark'd upon the more general Notion and Nature of a Covenant A View of the Covenant of Grace But for our better understanding the distinct Nature and Notion of the Covenant of Grace in particular we must take our Rise from the very Creation and consider the several Dispensations of God by way of Covenant with Mankind And to begin with the Covenant made with Adam and in him with all Mankind the whole Proceeding stands thus God having made Man upright and in a capacity never to have violated his Covenant did Engage him to a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience God having made Man upright and given him a great measure of Light to direct him and of Strength to enable him to do as he should appoint proceeded then to make this very reasonable Covenant and Agreement with him He agreed to continue and increase that Light and Strength to him and to reward his acting according to it with immortal Life and Happiness provided he making use of his Understanding and Power would persevere to obey his Maker's Commands which if he should not do in every particular Instance of Duty he threatned him with Death and eternal Misery But then leaving him to act according to that freedom of Will wherewith as a reasonable Creature he had endow'd him Man did violate it Man did by his own voluntary Disobedience thro' the Cunning of Satan tempting him thereto transgress the Law given him by his Maker Gen. 2.17 and did thereby cast himself into a State of Sin and Misery under the Bondage of Satan without any power or possibility to recover himself out of that wretched Condition And thus he broke his Covenant with God Sinn'd against his Creatour and so forfeited all the Happiness convey'd to him therein both for himself and his Posterity And now was Man in a desperate and forlorn Condition His own Sin had made him liable to the severest Strokes of God's Displeasure and the Divine Justice and Wisdom The Divine Justice Wisdom and Holiness requir'd satisfaction and Holiness would not permit the Almighty however his Goodness inclin'd him to Pity to let his Sin go unpunisht and to restore him to a capacity of Happiness without a valuable Satisfaction made to infinite Justice such as should shew the Divine hatred of and severity against Sin for the security of his Government in the World And yet no Creature in the Heavens above or in the Earth beneath was sufficient for so great an Undertaking as to satisfy for him For There is no Man can Redeem his Brother or pay God a Ransom for him for the Redemption of his Soul is precious Psal 49.7 And what now shall be done to rescue Mankind out of this miserable State Why Man being himself uncapable to make it by less than suffering an everlasting Punishment when unhappy Man was in this desperate and forlorn Condition past all hopes of Remedy or Recovery then did God's unspeakable Goodness choose to appear for to the wonder of Men and Angels he does himself find out this way to raise us out of the Abyss of Misery into a State of Happiness again that he So loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting Life Joh. 3.16 So infinitely great I say were the Mercies of God to us The Son of God undertook and so admirable was his Wisdom in the Expression of 'em that he himself contriv'd when no one else could this Expedient for our Deliverance out of this desperate and forlorn State First I. To satisfy for the Breach of the First Because his Justice must be satisfied for the Breach of his Covenant and yet on the other side he would not have us eternally Punisht he therefore gave his own Son to dye in our stead and by the infinite Merit of his Sufferings to make Satisfaction to infinite Justice which we could not so 2 Cor. 5.21 He made him to be Sin or a Sin-offering for us who knew no Sin that we might be made the Righteousness of God in him And then Secondly II. To Cancel it and in its stead to make a Covenant of Grace consisting of conditions performable in our fallen State Because it was impossible to be Sav'd by the First Covenant which required Unsinning Obedience which we in our fallen State could not perform he gave him therefore to Cancel the First Covenant and by his Blood-shedding to Purchase for us a Second whose Terms and Conditions being more possible and easy we might be capable of obtaining Salvation under it Hence is he styl'd The Mediatour of a better Covenant Heb. 8.6 And his Blood call'd The Blood of the New Covenant or the Blood by which the New Covenant was purchas'd and which was shed
for many for the remission of sins Matth. 26.28 And the Terms and Conditions of this Second Covenant Wherein Repentance Faith and a sincere Obedience is accepted instead of a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience being no more a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience Repentance is henceforward to be admitted as a means of Reconciliation and a sincere Obedience to the best of our Power will be accepted and Faith in God and in Jesus Christ accompany'd with Living like those who Believe the Gospel shall be henceforward imputed to our Justification so that we shall have our Sins pardon'd and be receiv'd to Happiness This in short was the Tenour both of the first Covenant made with Adam and the Second procur'd for us by the Mediation of Jesus Christ Not to speak here of the different Measures and Degrees of its Promulgation nor of that Legal Covenant whereof Moses was the Mediatour and was made only with the People of Israel and was annex'd as an Appendix and Codicil to this Covenant of Grace for Reasons too many and too large now to be consider'd For tho' to shew how that the whole Promulgation of this gracious Covenant was not made all at once but that it seem'd good to the Divine Wisdom that so stupendious and grand a Scene of Mercy should not be open'd but by degrees tho' to shew this I say and the several Reasons of adding this Legal Covenant to the Covenant of Grace may be useful Points of Divinity to be explain'd in their due time yet I look upon 'em as none of the Principles of the Doctrine of Christ but rather part of that Strong meat spoke of Heb. 5.14 which belongeth to them who are of full Age and have been already competently well instructed and so to be no proper Matter of Catechetical Doctrine To proceed therefore and in a word we may consider the Second Covenant not as such indeed which is made betwixt a Master and his Servant wherein the Master engages to allow Meat Drink and Wages on Condition the Servant will perform unto him such and such Services which are just and reasonable and the Servant is capable to perform which expresses more the Nature of the Covenant of Works Do this and Live But rather for this comes nearer to the Nature of the Covenant of Grace between God and us which is full of advantageous and profitable Considerations on our side we may rather compare it It resembles Articles of Accomodation made thro' the Intercession of a Prince's Eldest Son betwixt him and his Rebellious Subjects I say to an Accord made betwixt a Gracious Prince and his Rebellious Subjects as suppose some City or State wherein the Prince is graciously pleas'd through the Intercession of some great Favourite to grant unto those his Subjects not only Pardon of their former Crimes but moreover certain great Priviledges and Freedoms Protection and several particular Favours Lands and Possessions and the like on Condition they will thence-forward Renounce and Forsake all his Enemies and place no farther Trust nor Confidence in 'em and will not Disobey him for the future in any of his just and reasonable Commands but pay him a true and faithful Obedience to all his Laws And much of the same Nature I say is the Covenant of Grace made betwixt God and all Christians thro' the Mediation of his only Son only with this difference That on God's Part the Benefits and Advantages are of most infinite Value which are made over to us his Rebellious and Disobedient Subjects and this upon the most reasonable just and easy Conditions considering the Assistance he affords us by the vertue of the same Covenant to perform ' em For Almighty God in the first place vouchsafes us in this Covenant to be made Members of Christ Children of God and Inheritours of the Kingdom of Heaven which are Mercies and Priviledges of invaluable Benefit and Advantage to us And we on the other side Engage and Promise but to Renounce the Devil and all his Works the Pomps and Vanity of this wicked World and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh to Believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith to Obey God's holy Will and Commandments and to walk in the same all the days of our Life which I say are most reasonable just and easy Conditions considering the Assistance he will afford us to enable us to perform ' em This will very clearly appear by that time I have Explain'd to you distinctly and severally the Terms and Articles of this Covenant both the Advantages made over to us on God's part and the Conditions to be perform'd on ours as they are taught you in the Words now read to you And it is a Subject indeed that does extreamly concern you to be well Instructed in and to be consider'd by you None of you shall be able to perform a Bargain except you know what you have bargain'd and agreed to do No One can discharge a Bond except he knows distinctly what he is oblig'd to pay no more can any of you be able to perform the Covenant of Grace except you do well understand the Nature Terms and Conditions of it And indeed Little more of universal Concernment to be known but the Articles of this Covenant there is perhaps but little necessary to be known in Religion besides the Articles of this Covenant We may without Prejudice to our Salvation doubtless be ignorant of many Points that are Canvast with Heat enough in the Controversies of Men of all Perswasions but to know what inestimable Blessings God has Promis'd and Ensur'd to us and what we are to perform to make our selves Inheritours of those Blessings is what every Body who believes a future State and the Immortality of his Soul and that it is worth his while to study the Salvation of his Soul must think it necessary except he can imagine it safe to take his Journey to Heaven blindfold when he cannot think of getting but to his short Home here on Earth without his Eyes open A distinct and clear Understanding of the Nature Terms and Conditions and of all that pertains to the Covenant of Grace is without doubt of all things in the World the most necessary The Catechetical Method most useful to that Purpose And there is no Method of Instruction whereby it can be so distinctly and clearly known as the Catechetical way For not to say that Preaching now upon one Head and immediately after upon another without any dependance and coherence of the several parts of Christianity together is not so likely to give Persons a clear understanding of the whole Nature and Design of Christianity as may be requisite The Catechetical way by treating orderly on all the Parts of our most Holy Religion and by giving thereby a distinct View of their natural Connection with and Dependance one upon another has this Excellency in it no doubt that thereby Persons shall be better able to
judge of the beautiful Contexture and admirable Contrivance of the whole and shall easily discern what End it is that Christianity aims at and how admirably every Part of it is fitted to carry on that great End It is without all doubt a most useful Method of Instruction and it would soon appear to be so in its happy Effects would all Persons but lay aside their unhappy Prejudices against it as if it were proper only for Children to be Hearers thereof Whereas indeed it is no ways unbecoming the Eldest and most Knowing Persons to hear the great and fundamental Doctrines of Religion explain'd and handled distinctly and clearly and separated from all unnecessary Mixtures But where all the Means and Methods of Instruction are little enough to give Men a sufficient Understanding in all that is necessary to Salvation instead of comparing 'em one with another we had better to make use of all and to Pray to God to give a Blessing to all his Ordinances that every one may be useful to the Edification and Salvation of every Christian which that they may all prove may God Almighty grant of his infinite Goodness thro' Jesus Christ our Lord To whom with the Father and the Holy Ghost be all Honour and Glory now and for ever Amen THE Fifth Lecture Wherein I was made a Member of Christ THE Preliminary Questions and Answers of your Catechism do give you a general Account of all the Terms and Conditions of the Covenant of Grace both of the Priviledges made over to us by God and of the Conditions to be perform'd by us And these Words Wherein I was made a Member of Christ expressing the First of those invaluable Priviledges made over unto us in this Covenant on God's Part I shall therefore endeavour as well as I can to explain and open to you what they do import Christ is in Scripture often styl'd The Head of the Church as particularly Col. 1.8 And he is the Head of the Body the Church it is there said and we are also styl'd Members of this Body the Church Thus Eph. 5.30 We are Members of his Body of his Flesh and of his Bones so that to be a Member of Christ is to be a Member A Member of Christ is a Member of Christ's Church or Part of that Body of which he is the Head or to be a Member of Christ's Church And to make it appear to you how happy a Thing it is to be a Member of Christ's Church First I will shew you What kind of Body the Church of Christ is Secondly What it is to be a Member of it And then Thirdly What exceeding great and invaluable Priviledges do belong to a Member of Christ's Church And First let us see What kind of Body that is which is call'd the Church of Christ And tho' it does not belong to this Part of your Catechism to give you a full account of all that is necessary to be known concerning Christ's Church which may more properly be refer'd to that Article of our Creed I believe the Holy Catholick Church However since the high Priviledge and Dignity of any Member as a Member cannot be sufficiently understood nor valued without knowing the Nature and Excellency of that Body of which it is a Member I do therefore think my self obliged in order to let you into a through Understanding of what is meant by A Member of Christ's Church and of the greatness of that Priviledge to speak something largely in this Place concerning the Nature and Constitution of the Church it self and I shall therefore define it and also Explain and prove each Part of the Definition I shall give of it as follows A Definition of Christ's Church The Church of Christ is the universal Society of Christians consisting both of Lawful Governours and Pastors and also of the People of God committed to their Charge and who are call'd forth out of the wicked World by the Preaching of the Gospel to a holy Profession and Calling Namely To Repentance from dead Works to the Knowledge Belief and Service of the One True God Father Son and Holy Ghost and to the Enjoyment of those inestimable Priviledges of the Gospel viz. Most reasonable and excellent Laws to Conduct 'em to Heaven Divine Grace and Assistance to Enable 'em to obey those Laws Pardon of Sins upon Repentance for the Violation of 'em and eternal Life and Happiness upon sincere Obedience to ' em And who to the End of being Incorporated into one Society and of having God to be their God and they themselves his People have Enter'd into Covenant with him at Baptism and do often Renew the same in the Lord's Supper and are Incorporated thereby into one Body subdivided indeed into several particular Bodies and Churches for the convenience of Government and Worship but holding Communion with one another in One and the same necessary and fundamental Points of Christianity necessary to constitute the Church under Jesus Christ their supreme Head The Church of Christ a well-ordered Society wherein some are Governours some Governed And First The Church of Christ is the Society of Christians consisting both of Lawful Governours and Pastors and of the People of God committed to their Charge The Church of Christ is not a Confus'd an Undigested Headless Multitude but a Regular and Well-order'd Society Hence it is so often in the New Testament call'd The Kingdom of God as Matth. 21.31 The Kingdom of Christ as Rev. 11.15 and The Kingdom of Heaven Matth. 11.12 and the Members of it Children of the Kingdom Matth. 13.38 And Eph. 2.19 20 21. The Members therefore are styl'd Fellow-Citizens Members of a Houshold and Parts of a Temple all which Expressions speak the Church of Christ to be a Regular Society of Men combin'd and knit together by Laws derived from some supreme Head and Governour A Society I say wherein some are Superiours some are Inferiours some Governours some Governed and who altogether make up a well-compacted Body of Men. This last cited place out of the Ephesians speaks the Thing out Now therefore saith he to those who are call'd into the Church ye are no more Strangers and Forreigners but Fellow-Citizens with the Saints and of the Houshold of God and are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets that is Governours and Teachers Jesus Christ being the chief Corner-stone in whom all the Building fitly framed together groweth up into an Holy Temple in the Lord. Here in this Description of the Church you have Jesus Christ the chief Corner-stone or Head of the Building and Body the Apostles and Prophets Foundation-stones next unto him and all the rest of Christians Fellow-Citizens depending upon Jesus Christ their supreme Head and others his subordinate Governours and Teachers next under him and the Whole represented as a well-compacted Building Or to make it yet more clear to you Eph. 4.11 12. it is said that He gave some Apostles and
Congregations So for the Convenience of Divine Worship and because all the Members of a City and the Parts adjoyning could not meet together in the same Place was each Bishop's See farther divided into particular Congregations and Assemblies under the Care of its respective Pastors Hence as to the Church of Corinth we gather that as it was but one Church in regard it had but one Bishop or Governour for St. Paul directs his Epistle thus Vnto the Church of God which is at Corinth 1 Cor. 1.2 yet in that one Episcopal Church being there were several Congregations met together for the Worship of God we read 1 Cor. 14.34 of Churches in the Plural Number and this particular Order of the Apostle about the Decency of Divine Service in those particular Churches or Congregations Namely that Women should keep Silence in the Churches Thus true it is the Church which is but one Body is Subdivided into several particular Bodies or Churches both for the convenience of Discipline and Government and also for the convenience of Divine Worship But however those several particular Churches were Vnited into one Body by one Covenant But however Vnited by one Covenant into one Body for the Church of Corinth the Church of Ephesus Smyrna c. were are all called to the same Holy Profession and Calling to the same Faith in God and to the same Priviledges of Grace Pardon and Happiness as the whole Church and were admitted into that same Covenant by the same Sacraments as the whole Catholick Church was by which means They kept the unity of the Spirit in the bond of Peace Eph. 4.3 And each of those particular Congregations also in the Church of Corinth for Instance were United also to the Church of God in that City by holding no other than the Doctrine Establish'd in that Church And by being United thereby to that particular Part of Christ's Church they were United also to the whole Body of Christ and made up but one Body For as the Body is one and hath many Members and all the Members of that one Body being many are one Body so also is Christ or the Christian Church for by one Spirit we are all Baptized into one Body whether we be Jews or Gentiles whether we be Bond or Free and have been all made to drink into one Spirit 1 Cor. 12.12 13. So that the Church of Christ you see tho' divided into many Branches or Members is but one Body in the whole because United in and by One and the same Covenant of Grace And also in the Eleventh Place As also by holding Communion with each other in hearing the Word in Common-Prayers Sacraments and in affording to each other mutual Assistances Because all the several particular Churches are to Hold Communion with each other Now as to that Communion which the Members of Christ's Church held with one another in the Apostle's Times and sure their's must be a Pattern of Church-Communion we are told Act. 2.42 that it consisted in this That They continued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship and in breaking of Bread and in Prayers They continued stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine that is they continued constantly and also steddily without swerving aside by Separation in Hearing the Apostles Teach They continued also stedfastly in Breaking of Bread and in Prayers that is they Join'd constantly and frequently in the same Prayers and Sacraments And lastly They continued stedfastly in the same Fellowship by which is principally meant in the Original both here and in several other Places of the Scripture that Communication of charitable Assistances that all the Members did afford each other according to their several Wants and Necessities For whether any Sister-Church were under Persecutions or any particular Christians did labour with Want the other Members of the Body did Communicate to the Relief of either And the Apostle did also appoint that to be done in the Christian Assemblies when they met together to Communicate in Hearing Prayers and Sacraments ordering that The first day of the Week which was the Day of their Publick Assemblies every one should lay by him in store as God had prospered him to this Purpose 1 Cor. 16.2 So that if One Member suffered all the Members suffered with it and there was no Schism in the Body but the Members had the same care one of another 1 Cor. 12.25 26. In a word Such was the Communion which the Members of the Church held with each other in those Days which made it one Church that there was no such thing as any separate Meetings from those of the Apostles and their lawful Successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Flock set up under the Pretence of better Edification and for more pure Administrations of Ordinances No no sooner did any attempt to make such a Schism but he was accounted a Gangreen'd Member and cut off from the Body for so doing And so much was mutual Kindness and Charity to be the distinguishing Character of Christ's Church that our Saviour declar'd Joh. 13.35 That by this should all men know his Disciples that they had love one for another The Church Vnited into one Body under Jesus Christ its supreme Head And now Lastly It only remains to compleat this my Explication of Christ's Church to shew you That this whole Society of Men call'd forth out of the World to such Duties and Priviledges as has been spoke is to be United into one Body as has been declar'd under Jesus Christ its supreme Head Every Society of Men must have some supreme Head to keep it both in Being and Order and Christ is so much to all Intents and Purposes the Head of the Church that there is no respect in which any thing is the Head of the Body in which Christ is not in like manner the Head of the Church Christ a Political Head of the Church And First There is the Political Head in every Kingdom which is the Prince that gives Laws to his People and Heads and Protects them against their Enemies And such a Head is Christ in that Spiritual Kingdom the Church of God Whom the Father having Raised from the Dead did put all things under his Feet and gave him to be Head over all things to the Church which is his Body Eph. 1.20 21 22 23. And therefore pursuant to this Power which was Given him in Heaven and in Earth to give Laws to Mankind did he Commission his Disciples and send them forth into the World to Proclaim his Laws to Teach all Nations Baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever he had Commanded them assuring them withal that Lo he would be with them always even unto the End of the World Matth. 28.18 19 20. that is That he would be ever with 'em to Head and Protect 'em against their Adversaries Secondly There is also a
Body the Church there are the Ordinances of Sacraments Preaching Publick and Common Prayers and such like Holy Offices Administred by Persons set apart for that Purpose to be the Conveyances of those ordinary Supplies of his Holy Spirit which he thinks necessary to preserve that Member in Health and Vigour So that thus at length you see how that in keeping in Union with the mystical Body of Christ his Church and with its Lawful Governours and Teachers and in the use of Sacraments and other Divine Ordinances those Conduits and Conveyances of his Holy Spirit to us we shall have spiritual Life and Strength and Vigour derived down to us from Christ our spiritual Head in like manner as in the natural Body of Man the Animal Life and Strength and Vigour is derived down to all the parts of the Body from the natural Head And this is a most singular Priviledge if compar'd with that little or nothing of this Nature which others who are not Members of Christ's Church do enjoy and also it will appear to be a most exceeding great Advantage if consider'd in it self And First If we compare our Happiness with Others I. Divine Grace a most singular Priviledge if compared with what others enjoy of this Nature we shall find it the peculiar Advantage of Christianity which no other Law nor Doctrine so much as pretends to that it not only clearly teacheth us and strongly perswadeth us to so excellent a Way of Life but provideth also Divine Help and Assistance to Enable us to Practice it If God would have Ordinarily and in the way of a Constant Dispensation imparted so excellent a Gift to any to be sure it would have been to the Jewish Church but we are told Joh. 1.17 That the Law was given by Moses but that Grace came by Jesus Christ that is the Graces and Gifts of His Holy Spirit as well as other Mercies and Favours so that tho' Moses deliver'd Legal Precepts it is by Jesus Christ we shall have the Assistance whereby we shall be Enabled to attain unto Holiness And as to that Measure of Grace afforded to Holy Men under the Law whatsoever it were it was through him the Promised Messiah and in Vertue of that Covenant of Grace Confirmed with Abraham before the Law but the more constant Influences of the Holy Spirit and the fuller Measures thereof are derived from him down upon us now under the Gospel And because of that more plentiful Measure of Grace and Spirit Communicated unto us from Christ under the Gospel does the Apostle call the Gospel the Ministration of the Spirit in Opposition to the Law which he styles the Ministration of Death 2 Cor. 3.8 9. And does therefore so assuredly promise himself Success in his Ministry ver 5 6. Such trust have we in Christ to Godward not that we are sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God who hath made us able Ministers of the New Testament or Covenant not of the Letter but of the Spirit where the Gospel is styl'd the Spirit as for other Reasons so for this in the Judgment of the Learned Dr. Hammond that Grace which is the Gift of the Spirit is now join'd to the Gospel which was not to the Law In a Word and to speak in the Words of a Learned Author Other Laws for want of this are in effect Ministeries of Condemnation Racks of Conscience Parents of Guilt and of Regret Reading hard Lessons but not assisting to do after them Imposing heavy Burthens but not Enabling to bear them But our Law of the Gospel is not such it is not a dead Letter but hath a quickning Spirit accompanying it it not only soundeth through the Ear but stampeth it self upon the Heart of him that sincerely doth Embrace it it always carryeth with it a sure Guide to all Good and a safe Guard from all Evil. II. An exceeding Advantage considered in it self And this Advantage as it is proper to our Religion So it is exceeding considerable in it self The Advantage is that every Member in Christ's Body in what Station soever he be shall have sufficient Supplies of Grace derived down from Christ our Head proportionable to his Necessities by those means of Conveying it which Christ has appointed for that Purpose All the Members of Christ have Supplies proportionable to their Station in the Church I say every Member in Christ's Body in what Station soever he be For As we have many Members in one Body and all Members have not the same Office so we being many are one Body in Christ and every one Members one of another Rom. 12.4 5. that is there are different Members in the Church of Christ some are to be Governours and Teachers of Others and accordingly must be Endow'd with a Spirit of Government and Gift of Teaching and others are of a more private Capacity in the Church of Christ whatever they may in other Respects and their Business is to keep a Conscience void of Offence both towards God and Man and faithfully to discharge their Duties to God their Neighbour and Themselves And whatever I say those several Duties are which arise from their several Stations in the Church they shall have a competent measure of Divine Grace Enabling them to discharge ' em They shall not have Gifts that are necessary to the Discharge of other's Offices but be destitute of these of their own that is a private Christian call'd to no Office in the Church is not to expect nor ought to pretend to have received Gifts of Government and Teaching in a publick Ministerial way For God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace in all the Churches of the Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 But every Member of the mystical Body by keeping himself united to the Head in such ways as has been shew'd shall have such Graces and Assistances derived down to him from Christ who is that Head as are necessary and proper for him And that too in such Measures and Proportions as according to the different Times and Occasions in the Church are wanting And also in such Measures as according to different Times and Occasions in the Church are wanting Thus in the first Plantation of the Gospel when the Work was so Extraordinary that there was need of Miracles to convince the Jews of the Insufficiency of Moses's Law and the Gentiles of the Falshood of the Pagan Superstition then did Christ bestow upon his Apostles divers extraordinary Gifts viz. Of Miracles Prophecy discerning of Spirits divers kind of Tongues and the Interpretation of Tongues 1 Cor. 12.10 And as to all Christians in general as the malice of Satan did then most violently rage against the Church Persecuting to the Death those who would not Renounce Christ and his Religion so all the Christians in those Times were very extraordinarily Strengthen'd no doubt to resist such strong Temptations But now that the Church is
Establish'd and the Truth of Christianity already Prov'd and Believ'd God does assist the Ministers of Religion only with the ordinary Graces of his Spirit in the discharge of their Ministry And as to Lay Christians therefore except it be when the Orthodox are call'd out in any Part of the World as sometimes they are to this Day to suffer for the Truth they receive no other than ordinary Assistances But this both Ministers and People are sure to do in the use of those means that Christ has appointed in his Church for that Purpose so very considerable on many accounts are the Priviledges that do belong to the Members of Christ's Church THE Seventh Lecture Wherein I was made a Child of God THE Preliminary Questions and Answers of your Church-Catechism as I have already told you do give you a general Account of the whole Covenant of Grace And these Words Wherein I was made a Member of Christ being the First of those invaluable Priviledges made over to us in this Covenant on God's Part I have already explain'd and open'd to you what they do Import The next of those Priviledges made over to us in the Covenant of Grace is exprest in these Words Wherein I was made a Child of God in order to make you sensible of the Vastness of which Priviledge also First I will shew you what is meant in Scripture and here in your Catechism by a Child of God Secondly What an inestimable Priviledge accordingly it is to be a Child of God What is meant in the Catechism by a Child of God And first let us Enquire What is meant both in Scripture and here in your Catechism by a Child of God To understand which we must Enquire into the several meanings of this Phrase in the Holy Scriptures and then in which of those Sences it is to be understood here in your Catechism when every Catechumen is taught to Answer that In his Baptism he was made a Child of God And as to the several Acceptations of this Phrase in the Holy Scriptures I. Not the Son of God by an Eternal Generation First In the highest most natural and most proper meaning of the Word there is He who is the Son or Child of God by an Eternal Generation viz. Our Saviour Jesus Christ who being Begotten of God the Father from all Eternity in a peculiar inconceivable and inexpressible manner so as to be Co-equal Co-eternal with the Father himself is call'd the Onely Begotten Son of God Joh. 3.16 But then being he is in so peculiar and high a manner the Son of God as infinitely to exceed that wherein any one else whether Angels or Men can be call'd his Sons he cannot in any measure be meant here by a Child of God which signifies a Priviledge common to many as will be presently shew'd Not every Son by Temporal Creation which is a Sence too wide Secondly There are those who are the Sons of God by a Temporal Creation and such are Reasonable Creatures both Angels and Men both being call'd the Sons of God as you will see Job 1.6 and Luk. 3.38 And that both upon the account of the manner of their Production which was by the immediate Power of God and because of their Spiritual and Immortal Natures in which both do so immediately resemble God But this is an Acceptation too wide That which is meant here by a Child of God is a Priviledge which all Men in the World do not enjoy but is the Favour which is granted to a selected Body of Men who are separated from the rest of the World Behold what manner of Love the Father hath bestowed upon us that we should be called the Sons of God 1 Joh. 3.1 Thirdly There are those III. Nor sachonly who are Children of God by spiritual Regeneration which is a Sence too narrow who are the Children of God by Spiritual Regeneration by being Renew'd in the Spirit of their Minds and by being Created anew in Righteousness and true Holiness And these are such Who have put off concerning the former Conversation the Old Man which is corrupt according to the deceitful Lusts and who have put on the New Man which after God is created in Rightousness and true Holiness Eph. 4.22 23 24. They are such who are Born not only of Water but also of the Spirit that is who have not only been Baptized into the Christian Church but have been Sanctify'd by the Holy Spirit and have their whole Natures and Dispositions so altered for the Better that from Vicious and Ungodly they are chang'd to Vertuous and Holy Dispositions and Inclinations And such a vast Change wrought in our Natures by the Word and Spirit of God may very justly give those who Enjoy it the Title of the Children of God for if in the way of Natural Generation the Communicating of a Principle of Life and of suitable Operations does found the Relation and Title of a Father there is as good Reason why in Regeneration the deriving such Holy and Heavenly Dispositions and Powers from the Word and the Spirit of God to the Soul as give to a Man a Divine Nature whereby he is a Partaker of the Life and Likeness of God himself should Entitle God to be also a Father and such who are so Regenerated and Renew'd his Children And accordingly in the Holy Scripture we find that such a Derivation of Strength and Grace from the Word and Spirit of God does Entitle those who are Renew'd thereby to be Children of God St. Paul not only attributing to the Ministry of the Word a Power of Begetting in Christ 1 Cor. 4.15 But withal expresly assuring us that As many as are led by the Spirit of God are the Sons of God Rom. 8.14 So that he is undoubtedly a Child of God whoever giving himself up to the guidance of God's Word and Spirit is thereby Sanctify'd wholly in his own Spirit Soul and Body 1 Thess 5.23 so as to subdue and mortify every Lust and every naughty inordinate and worldly Desire And indeed every truly Regenerate Child of God does do so such a One does by the Power of the Word and in the use and strength of that Grace that God does afford him subdue and mortify every Lust and every naughty inordinate and worldly Desire So we are expresly told 1 Joh. 3.9 Whosoever is Born of God doth not commit Sin for his Seed remaineth in him and he cannot sin because he is born of God that is a sanctify'd Child of God does really hate Sin the very Temper and Bent of his Soul is against it and as to living in any gross and wilful Sin he cannot without much Reluctancy force himself to it his renew'd Nature is so much contrary thereto Such I say is every Regenerate Child of God and such indeed in a peculiar manner Such indeed are in a peculiar manner and in the highest sence the Children of God and in the highest
and strictest sence of the Word that it can be apply'd to a meer Man is a Child of God But then all who are the Children of God either in the sence of Scripture or of your Catechism are not actually thus Regenerate As to the sence of Scripture it is plain as will presently appear that every One who bears the Relation of a Child to God is not Dutiful to his Father But every Child of God is not actually Regenerate either in the sence of Scripture which is in Heaven no more than all Children are to their Natural Parents It is a monstrous Thing indeed that any Child should be Undutiful to so good and gracious a Father but it is too true that too many are so Hear O Heaven and give ear O Earth for I the Lord have spoken I have Nourished and brought up Children and they have rebelled against me Isa 1.2 And as to the meaning of a Child of God here in your Catechism it is also plain Or of your Catechism that it is not only such as are renew'd in the Spirit of their minds and do imitate God that are there to be understood for every One who is Catechized is requir'd to answer that In his Baptism he was made a Child of God whereas many Catechumens are not actually as yet Renew'd and really Converted and by their own Fault many will never be so that a Child of God by spiritual Regeneration and a God-like Imitation expresses rather the Duty of every One what he ought to be than the Notion and Nature of a Priviledge which many may enjoy who in the mean time are not over Dutiful So that a Child of God by spiritual Regeneration or a God-like Imitation is a meaning of the Word as much too narrow to be the sence of it here in your Catechism as a Child by Creation was too wide To proceed then But Fourthly a Child of God as meant in the Catechism is every one who is so by vertue of a Covenant Relation Fourthly There are the Children of God by Vertue of a Covenant Relation and also by Adoption who are neither all the Sons of God by Creation nor yet on the other side such onely as are Renew'd in the Spirit of their Minds and do imitate God But they are all those who have been Baptized into the Covenant of Grace and have been Incorporated into Christ's Church and who do profess the true Religion and themselves the Servants of the True God Thus before the Law Gen. 6.2 the whole House and Posterity of Seth are call'd the Sons of God as on the contrary the Posterity of Cain are call'd the Daughters of Men. This was the Notion of a Child of God before the Law They are there call'd the Sons of God because that in the Family of Seth the Worship of the True God was continued and establish'd from which the Posterity of Cain had Revolted And so likewise under the Law the whole Body of the Children of Israel are call'd the Children of God Deut. 14.1 and that for this reason Vnder the Law as it follows ver 2. because they were a Holy people unto the Lord and the Lord had chosen them to be a peculiar people unto himself above all the Nations that were upon the Earth They were a Holy people unto the Lord not all of 'em by an inward and real Change in their Natures but by a Foederal Holiness and by reason of their separation from the rest of the Idolatrous and wicked World by a Holy Covenant Alas as to their inward Holiness this very Body of Men who were call'd the Children of God are said Deut. 32.5 to have Corrupted themselves and to have not the spot of Children but to be a very froward Generation Children in whom is no Faith ver 20. But their outward Relation to God continued notwithstanding and that whole Body of People being in Covenant with God were styl'd thereupon his Children And under the Gospel likewise Vnder the Gospel all that are Members of the Church and in Covenant with God are styl'd his Children Thus 2 Cor. 6.16 17 18. you will find that with Relation to all those concerning whom God declar'd He would be their God and that they should be his People which are the express Terms of the Covenant betwixt God and all Christians as you will see Heb. 8.10 and with Relation to all those whom he commanded to Come out from among the Gentiles and to be separate and not to touch the unclean thing that is not to Partake in their Idolatry which is the very Description of the Members of Christ's Church I say with Relation to all these he declar'd he would be a Father unto them and that they should be his Sons and Daughters And such are call'd Sons by Adoption concerning whom it is said Also a Child of God as meant in the Catechism is every One who is so by vertue of Adoption Gal. 4.4 5. When the fulness of time was come that God sent forth his Son made of a Woman made under the Law to redeem them that were under the Law that we might receive the Adoption of Sons Now this word Adoption is much used in the Epistles of St. Paul to declare that filial Relation towards God which the Members of Christ's Church are taken into and because the right understanding of the Nature and meaning of such Adoption will very much contribute to a right and through Explication of what is meant by a Child of God I will First Shew you the Nature and Meaning of Adoption both amongst the Jews and Gentiles amongst both which different People it was in use Secondly I will then shew you how we Christians especially such of us who are descended from the Gentiles are accordingly Adopted to be the Children of God And as to the First Adoption What Adoption a Thing so well known both amongst Jews and Gentiles was the taking in of a Stranger upon the want or loss of natural Issue into the Relation of a Child and into the Rights and Priviledges of a Son by Nature The use of it amongst the Israelites the Priviledges it gave them As to the use of it amongst the Israelites we find Gen. 30. that Rachel upon the want of Issue by her Husband Jacob did Adopt and take as her own Sons those of her Maid Bilhah ver 5.8 And so likewise did Leah when she saw that she had left Bearing she Adopted and took also as her own Children the Sons of Zilpah And several other the like Instances may be found in Scripture as in Jacob's Adopting Ephraim and Manasseh the Sons of Joseph to be his Sons Gen. 48.5 In all which cases it appears that upon their Adoption or being took into that Relation of Sons to Jacob Rachel and Leah they were instated into equal Priviledges with the true and genuine Issue of those Persons and were accounted amongst the Twelve
wise Father may be suppos'd to allow his Children beyond Aliens and Strangers For is it natural to such a One more easily to Pardon the Offences of his Child than of his Slave more favourably to over-look his Infirmities more readily to hear his Requests and to instate him in a surer Title to his Possessions than he will do others that have no such Relation to him Why such are the Priviledges our Heavenly Father will allow to us who are his Children by Adoption above others who stand in no such Relation to him He will be Just to all but these are properly Fatherly Kindnesses and he will Indulge 'em to none therefore but those who are his Children But more particularly Particularly First It is worthy our Consideration I. Pardon of all Sins upon hearty Repentance that we shall have this inestimable Priviledge by being his Children above the rest of Mankind namely We shall have all our Sins Pardon'd upon our hearty Repentance of 'em upon Condition we forsake 'em and return to God The unbelieving Jews and Gentiles and all Persons remaining in a State of Nature who have not Embrac'd the Gospel who have not been Baptized nor have Enter'd into Covenant with God have no Assurance from him that their Sins should be ever Pardon'd tho' they should forsake 'em because God never gave any Promise of Pardon to any other but his Children who are in Covenant with him And for want of their having any express Engagements and Promises from God of Mercies from him does the Apostle therefore speak of the State of the Gentiles as exceedingly Uncomfortable Eph. 2.11 12. in these very remarkable Words Remember that ye being in times past Gentiles in the flesh and at that time ye were without Christ being Aliens from the Commonwealth of Israel Strangers from the Covenants and Promises having no hopes of Pardon and without God in the world But we Christians who have Enter'd into Covenant with God and so are his Children have the utmost Assurance possible grounded upon the most gracious and express Promises that upon laying down our Rebellious Arms upon our Renouncing of his and our own most mortal Enemies our Sins and Coming over to him we shall have all our Sins Pardon'd Or rather as the Apostle himself does express it in the following viz. The 13 14 ver But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the Blood of Christ for he is our Peace And indeed that this Pardon and Peace with the Father does more peculiarly belong to us under the Character of his Children who had formerly stray'd afar off from him by our Sins but are now return'd Home to him by Repentance we have Exemplify'd to us in that famous Parable of the Prodigal Son Luk. 15. That Person we there read after a most Lewd and Riotous Life after he had spent and squander'd away all his Substance that his Father gave him yet upon his deep Humiliation for his Vile and Undutiful Behaviour towards his Father and his hearty Desires to return Home and to his Duty and Obedience to him was thereupon admitted to his former Interest in his Father's Affections Yea and receiv'd with more than usual Joy Why the whole Design of that Parable is to shew us how our Heavenly Father will graciously deal with us his Undutiful and Rebellious Children and that after even a very ill Life upon our laying down of our Sins the forsaking the service of our Lusts and Return to him he will graciously Pardon and Forgive us his Children II. By being his Children he will not be so severe as to mark what is done amiss as to sins of Infirmity And Secondly being his Children he will not be severe to mark what is done amiss tho' after our Return to him through the Infirmity of our Flesh we do not altogether live up to the Rule by an Unsinning Obedience provided we watch carefully against the common Infirmities of Humane Nature and do not wilfully Indulge our selves in any of ' em The Rigour of the First Covenant would admit of no less than a Perfect Exact Vnsinning Obedience the never Offending in any one Point In the day thou dost eat thereof thou shalt surely dye Gen. 2.17 But here under the Second our Father deals with us with the Indulgence of a tender Parent who does not throw off his Child and withdraw his Kindness upon the smallest Offences and such as through Ignorance Surprize or the like cannot in this our fall'n and corrupt State be avoided But as a Father pitieth his own Children even so the Lord pitieth them that fear him that is Who do not willingly displease him Psal 103.13 In a word As the Pardon of Sins whether great or small is a Mercy held out to us only in the Covenant of Grace so it is granted us under this very Notion of being Children of God as appears from Mal. 3.17 where the Prophet foretels the Happy State of Christians upon this very Score in these words And they shall be mine saith the Lord of Hosts in that day when I make up my Jewels and I will spare them as a man spareth his own Son that serveth him And more particularly yet Eph. 1.3.5.7 Forgiveness of Sins is there specify'd as the distinct Priviledge of Adopted Sons in these words God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ having predestinated us unto the Adoption of Children by Jesus Christ unto himself according to the good pleasure of his Will in him we have Redemption through his Blood the Forgiveness of Sins according to the Riches of his Grace And Thirdly which is an Appendage to this same Priviledge III. To the Children of God is granted an easier Access by Prayer to the Throne of Grace for Pardon of Sins and other Mercies A Child of God upon the Score of such his Relation is permitted to have an easy Access to the Throne of Grace and is admitted to Address himself in Prayer to God as for whatever other Mercies he stands in need of so for Pardon of Sins when he has Transgrest with a full Assurance of a gracious Answer The Gentiles who serv'd no Gods but what their own Imaginations created did it after a Slavish manner for how could they be sure the Offended Deity was to be Entreated when he had Reveal'd no such thing unto ' em And so did the Jews also who serv'd the True God it was in a Servile manner too for when they had committed an Offence against the Law they were to provide their Sacrifice and bring it to the Priest and he was to Offer it for 'em whilst they stood at a distance But now the Veil of the Sanctuary being broke upon the Death of our High-Priest We have therefore the Liberty to enter into the Holiest by the Blood of Jesus by a New and Living way which he hath Consecrated for us through the Veil that is to say his Flesh And
having him our High-Priest over the House of God we may hence-forward draw near with a true Heart in full Assurance of Faith having our Hearts sprinkled from an evil Conscience Heb. 10.19 20 21 22. that is Every Christian provided he comes not with the guilt of any unrepented Sin upon his Conscience may himself now Offer up his own Prayers to God through Christ without the Mediation of any other Priest or Sacrifice and that with a full Assurance of being graciously heard and answer'd And that this Faith and full Assurance with which we may Approach unto God to Pray to him for the Forgiveness of Sins is our Priviledge only as we are the Sons of God by Adoption is plain from St. Paul Rom. 8.15 Ye have not received the Spirit of Bondage again unto fear as under the Law but ye have received the Spirit of Adoption whereby we cry unto God Abba Father And again Gal. 4.6 Because ye are thus made his Sons God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts crying Abba Father And now Lastly If there be any other very considerable Priviledge Lastly A Child of God is more surely instated in the Inheritance of Heaven than others accruing to a Child of God from such his Relation it is That God will more surely Instate him in the Inheritance of Heaven than he will do others that have no such Relation to him And indeed if Children of God then Heirs we are told Heirs of God and Joint-Heirs with Christ Rom. 8.17 But the Vastness of this will be best consider'd by us when we come to the Explication of that Third and the last of those Priviledges made over to us on God's Part in the Covenant of Grace viz. What it is to be an Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven The infinite reason we have to praise God for these Advantages And now upon the Review of what has been said in the Exposition of this present Article In what Admiration of God's Goodness may we all of us cry out with St. John 1 Epist 3.1 Behold what manner of Love the Father hath bestow'd upon us that we should be call'd the Sons of God And what infinite Reason have we with St. Paul thankfully to Praise him for it Eph. 1.3.5 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath Blessed us Christians with all Spiritual Blessings in and concerning Heavenly Places and Concerns of the World to come through Christ having Predestinated us to the Adoption and Priviledges of Children by Jesus Christ unto himself according to the good Pleasure of his Will He Adopted us to be his Children according to the good Pleasure of his Will This Priviledge that we should be his Children is Attended with very rich Advantages all which have accru'd to us not from any Merit and Desert of ours being suppos'd Enemies unto him but only from his free Goodness towards us which was pleas'd so to determine it And as it is both Great and Free we ought certainly with all possible Acknowledgments to Magnify and Extol both his infinite Condescension and Goodness and our own unspeakable Priviledge and Dignity therein Indeed for God to be a Father by Creation and Providence as One observes tho' it be a Mercy yet it is no Priviledge for in that Sence he is Parens rerum the common Parent of all things But that God should be thy Father by Adoption that he should make thee his Son through his only Begotten Son that he should rake up Dirt and Filth as thou art and lay it in his Bosom that he should take Aliens and Strangers near unto himself and Adopt Enemies and Rebels into his Family Register their Names in the Book of Life make them Heirs of Glory Co-heirs with Jesus Christ his Eternal Son as the Apostle doth admiringly re-count it Rom. 8.17 This is Mercy and Miracle both It is indeed an invaluable Grace and Favour that we should be Adopted his Children were it only for this that he will be ready to Pardon our Sins and Infirmities and will Admit us favourably to Address our Selves and Prayers to him But this Priviledge of being his Children will farther appear to be beyond all Expression Great since if Children as the Apostle infers Rom. 8.17 then Heirs Heirs of God and Joint-Heirs with Christ If a Child of God then which Crowns all the rest of his Covenanted Mercies Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven which yet it is said we shall be But what and how Great that Third and Last Priviledge of the Covenant is I am in the Explication of the next Article to declare unto you THE Eighth Lecture And an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven HAving hitherto spoke to the Two First Priviledges made over to us in the Covenant of Grace that thereby we are First made Members of Christ and Secondly Children of God Having both Explain'd to you the Meaning and Importance of those Two Articles and laid out to you the Vastness of those Priviledges and Advantages contain'd therein I come now in like manner to Explain to you the Third which is that we are made thereby Inheritours of the Kingdom of Heaven And indeed this Last does necessarily follow from the other For as St. Paul speaks Rom. 8.17 If Children then Heirs Heirs of God and Joint-Heirs with Christ This is the Perfection of all God's Promises and Favours vouchsafed in the Second Covenant It comes last and Crowns all the rest And it will be the certain Reward of all those that persevere to the end of their Lives in well-doing and in sincere Obedience notwithstanding all Temptations to the contrary to God's most Righteous Commands Be faithful unto Death says our Saviour and I will give thee a Crown of Life Rev. 2.10 And that you may throughly understand the vast greatness of this most extraordinary Priviledge made over to you by Covenant so as to be excited thereby to render your selves worthy to be Partakers thereof according to my usual Method I will Explain to you First What is meant by the Kingdom of Heaven Secondly What it Imports to be an Inheritour of it And then Lastly I will lay out before you the Vastness of our Priviledge in being made Inheritours of the Kingdom of Heaven And First I am to Explain unto you By the Kingdom of Heaven is meant in Scripture either First the Kingdom of Grace in this Life or Secondly the Kingdom of Glory in the Life to come what is meant by the Kingdom of Heaven The Kingdom of Heaven is an Expression we do meet with above Thirty times in the New Testament and I think we may safely say That we are constantly to understand by it either First The Kingdom of Grace in this Life or Secondly The Kingdom of Glory in the Life to come By the Kingdom of Grace in this Life I mean that Happy and Blessed State of us Christians now under the Gospel wherein we Enjoy the Happiness
glorious a Title as the Kingdom of Heaven or else it would not be Dignify'd with so Honourable and Glorious a Title as the Kingdom of Heaven a Kingdom being the Top and Height of all Earthly Glories as Heaven is a Place which comprehends all future Excellencies To denote therefore that most exalted State of Bliss in Heaven it is that this State is call'd the Kingdom of Heaven And truly there is nothing in this World wherein we can imagine the greatest Glory and Happiness as a Kingdom a Crown a Throne a Marriage a Feast but are set forth as Emblems to represent to us the Joys and Glories of our future State And yet as if a Kingdom a Crown a Throne were infinitely too short to set forth the Joys and Glories of Heaven and those infinite Blessings Hence all those things in this world wherein we conceive the highest Glory and Happiness are us'd as Emblems to set off our future Glory that do await the Sons of God Saint John tells us It doth not yet appear what we shall be 1 Joh. 3.2 Beloved now we are the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be only this we know says he that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is Nay and as if the highest Contentments and Satisfactions of this Life were but meer Nothings as to any thing in 'em whereby they may represent the Joys above St. Paul tells us 1 Cor. 2.9 That Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard nor hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive the things which God hath prepared for those that love him Nay and tho' he was caught up to the Third Heaven into Paradise and so did both see and hear the Glories and Triumphant Joys of that Place All which things come short of expressing it yet the Things which he saw and heard were unspeakable he tells us which it is not possible for man to utter for so it may be render'd 2 Cor. 12.4 So that in short the Kingdom of Heaven does import a State of the most excessive Glory and Happiness that our Natures can be capable of receiving A State so unspeakably Honourable and Delightful that tho' the choicest Things of this World those Things that yield the vastest Contentments are made use of in Scripture to represent them to us yet they are but the meer shadows of the Glories and Joys in the Kingdom of Heaven and after all there is abundantly more than can be Exprest or Imagin'd by us And therefore this must suffice here for the Explication of what is meant by the Kingdom of Heaven the particular Character of whose Joys being what more properly belongs to that Article of your Creed The Life Everlasting shall there be given you And now An Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven What Secondly Let us next see what it is to be an Inheritour of it An Inheritour or Heir both in Scripture and in common Language does import something of Priviledge more than ordinary Thus Gen. 21.10 we find that Sarah would not endure that the Son of the Bond-woman should enjoy the Priviledge to be Heir with her Son And as to common Account every Body knows that an Heir has a considerable Priviledge above the rest of the Children and what it is I shall Define as follows An Heir is one who has a legal Right and Title to a Possession made over to him An Heir amongst Men is one that receives from Parents or Predecessors either by Nearness of Blood or by Adoption by Entail or by Will or whatever other Method of Conveyance a sure Right and Title to a Possession And here perhaps it might not be difficult to shew how that an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven is made such by something that bears a near Resemblance at leastwise to all these Ways and Methods whereby Men become Heirs to Temporal Possessions But not to insist upon any nice Comparison in these Matters it is sufficient to Ensure unto us the Benefits of Heirship even to the Kingdom of Heaven that those who are in Covenant with God are frequently in Scripture styl'd Heirs and particularly Heb. 1.14 Heirs of Salvation and that they are in like manner and to all Intents and Purposes as much Heirs Such who have Enter'd into the Covenant of Grace are in like manner as Children are Heirs for thus the Apostle argues If Children then Heirs Heirs of God and Joint-heirs with Christ Rom. 8.17 And if a Son then an Heir through Christ Gal. 4.7 So that we may safely say That as an Heir is One whose Estate is not precariously depending upon the meer Will and Pleasure of another but so setled and secur'd to him Heirs of the Kingdom of Heaven as Children are Heirs as to give him a Legal Claim and Title thereto so long as he does not forfeit his Title by not performing the Condition on which his Title depends so an Heir of the Kingdom of Heaven is One who does not depend meerly upon the Vncovenanted Goodness of God for his hopes of Heaven and Happiness but he is One to whom God through Christ has vouchsafed to grant a Legal Claim and Title thereto by giving his solemn Promise and engaging his Truth for the Performance that he will infallibly bestow upon him the most unspeakable Joys of Heaven provided he swerves not from his Allegiance and Obedience to him but Renouncing all God's Enemies the World the Flesh and the Devil will Believe in him and Obey him truly and faithfully all the days of his Life I do say and pray mark it That God through Christ It is through Christ alone not owing to the Merit of our Obedience that we are Intitled to the Inheritance of the Kingdom of Heaven has vouchsafed to grant us a Legal Claim and Title to this Inheritance for so it is said that we are Heirs through Christ Gal. 4.7 And far be it from any to imagine that there is any thing of Merit or Worth in our imperfect Obedience whereby of it self it should deserve such a precious Inheritance It would be an Arrogance and Presumption in the highest Saint that ever liv'd and such as would render him more liable to be Punisht for his Pride than rewarded for his Vertue should he pretend to Claim Heaven meerly upon the Score of his own Sanctity or should he pretend a Claim and Title to the Inheritance of Heaven at all otherwise than through Christ and because God has promis'd it However since God has been pleas'd to Ensure it to us by Covenant we may safely call it a Right which God who is Faithful in all his Promises and Just in all his Dealings will never debar us of except by our Disloyalty and Disobedience to him we forfeit all Right and Title to it Which brings me to my Third Proposal which was to lay before you the Vastness of our Priviledge in being
fought a good fight I have finished my Course I have kept the Faith henceforth says the Apostle and so may every good Christian say the same there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which God the righteous Judge shall give me at that Day and not to me only but to all them who love his appearing 2 Tim. 4.7 8. Such is the Christian's Priviledge above a Pagan's in being made an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven in that being his Inheritance he may assure himself of it tho' his imperfect Vertues consider'd in themselves could never Entitle him to such an eternal and exceeding weight of Glory In short It is Jesus Christ alone who hath brought Life and Immortality to light through the Gospel 2 Tim. 1.10 As Life and Immortality is brought to light through the Gospel so by embracing it and by coming into Covenant alone Salvation can be expected And as he only has brought it to light that is made a clear Revelation of that Life and immortal Happiness laid up for Righteous Men in Heaven which was not before so plainly Reveal'd so it is only through him and by Believing and Embracing and Coming into his Covenant the Gospel that Salvation must now be hop'd for by any for thus we are assur'd Acts 4.12 that There is no other Name under Heaven given among Men but Jesus only whereby we must be saved so that this Invaluable Priviledge this exceeding great Advantage of being made Inheritours of the Kingdom of Heaven is made over and certainly Ensur'd to such only who are in the Covenant of Grace and is the Third and Last of those excellent Priviledges and Advantages contain'd and held forth therein And to a sincere Christian who is faithful in the Covenant the Heavenly Inheritance is certain But then the Kingdom of Heaven is the certain Inheritance of the sincere Christian who in the Exercise of Mercy Meekness Piety and all other Christian Vertues which he has Covenanted with God to perform does faithfully discharge his Part of the Covenant as is most solemnly declar'd Matth. 25.31 32 33 34.46 with which I shall conclude this Point Says our Blessed Saviour there When the Son of Man shall come in his Glory and all the Holy Angels with him then shall he sit upon the Throne of his Glory And before him shall be gathered all Nations and he shall separate them one from another as a Shepherd divideth the Sheep from the Goats and he shall set the Sheep on his right hand but the Goats on the left Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand to his Charitable and Pious and Faithful Servants Come ye Blessed of my Father Inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the World And as the Wicked shall go into everlasting Punishment so the Righteous into Life Eternal And now to summ up those infinitely Gracious and Invaluable Priviledges made over to us on Uod's Part in the Covenant of Grace A summ of those invaluable Priviledges made over to us on God's Part in the Covenant of Grace hereby we are made First Members of Christ that is are made Members of that Body of which Christ is the Head viz. The Church and so have together with a most excellent Body of Religion and Laws all necessary Grace and Assistance Convey'd and Communicated to us Members from Him the Head to Enliven Support and Enable us to go through all our Task of Religious Duties and Christian Performances requir'd at our Hands The Second Priviledge is That we are also hereby made Children of God that is having Embrac'd Christianity and being Incorporated into the Church of Christ we are thereby Adopted and Chosen out of the rest of the World by God to enjoy this grand Priviledge of Sons to have Pardon granted us when with the Prodigal Son we return Home to Him our Offended but Gracious Father by Repentance And we shall find him not over-severe in respect of our lesser Failings and the unavoidable Infirmities of our Nature but shall always have him ready to hear our Prayers for Mercy both in respect of our greater and lesser Transgressions And Lastly The Third Priviledge you have been now told is this that to compleat All We are made Inheritours of the Kingdom of Heaven that is have secur'd to us a Right and Title to the unspeakable Joys and Glories of Heaven A Priviledge which consider'd in it self is exceeding Great and as all the rest if compar'd with what Others enjoy is a very singular One These now are the inestimable Priviledges made over to us in the Covenant of Grace Priviledges which as they are of infinite Advantage to us so we shall never fail of obtaining 'em if we will but take care to perform the Conditions requir'd on our Parts and so First Renounce the Devil and all his Works the Pomps and Vanities of this wicked World and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh Secondly Believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith And Thirdly Obey God's Holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of our Lives Which Conditions and what they Import I come next to declare unto you THE Ninth Lecture First That I should Renounce the Devil and all his works the Pomps and Vanity of this wicked world and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh I Have already Expounded those infinitely Gracious and Invaluable Priviledges made over to us on God's Part in the Covenant of Grace having shewed you what it is to be a Member of Christ what it is to be a Child of God and lastly what to be an Inheritour of the Kingdom of Heaven as also what are the vast Benefits contain'd in those several Articles I am now come to Explain to you likewise the Conditions of the Covenant those Conditions without the Performance of which those Mercies will not be Confer'd on us For this we must seriously consider that the Benefits now mention'd to be made over to us as they are in themselves exceeding great so as almost to equal us with the Blessed Angels and as they were purchas'd for us at no less a Rate than the precious Blood of the Son of God so we must not expect that Benefits so infinitely great and dearly purchas'd should be Confer'd upon us without any thing to be done on our Parts to express our Value of them much less if we continue in Rebellion against God and instead of him serve under his Enemies the World the Flesh and the Devil or will be Infidels and Unbelievers and will remain Disobedient to all his most Just and Righteous Commands No it is not to be imagin'd that God will be so Easy so fond of Sinners as would reflect upon the Wisdom and Discretion of a meer Man But as he does propose to us Invaluable Blessings so he does require from us a Reasonable Service and the Performance of most Equitable Conditions amongst which this is the First
serve whether the Gods of the Amorites in whose Land ye dwell and those Gods were no other than Devils but as for me and my house said he we will serve the Lord. And the Result was That the people answered and said God forbid that we should forsake the Lord to serve other Gods God forbid The very thoughts of such a Thing when they came to consider it was Odious to them And if we did but consider the odious Nature of Sin we should not more Abhor the Devil himself than Abandon every Sin For why He that committeth Sin is of the Devil we are told 1 Joh. 3.8 Such a One is of the Devil's Party he is a sharer in the Devil's Rebellion against God and in his wicked Designs to destroy God's Authority And tho' he be not a Devil himself yet he is near a-kin to him and shall Partake with him as in his Rebellion so in his Punishment And who that considers this can stick Entirely to abandon and to abhor so foul a thing as Sin is But however whether People will consider it or no However this if we do not do we shall forfeit all Right and Title to those infinite Blessings held forth in the Covenant of Grace so necessary it is that every Christian should absolutely and entirely Renounce the Devil and all his Works of Sin that this if you do not do you will forfeit all your Right and Title to those infinite Blessings held forth to you in the Covenant of Grace and Purchas'd for you by the Blood of Christ If you do not utterly Renounce the Devil by having nothing to do with him in his foul Rebellion against God you will be accounted no Members of Christ's Church but of the Synagogue of Satan as the Apostatizing Gnosticks those great Enemies of God are call'd Rev. 2.9 and that for their Halting betwixt God and Satan And except you do also utterly Renounce his Works of Sin by abandoning every known Sin as that whereby the Divine Authority is thrown aside and his Power dis-own'd you will be so far from being the Children of God that you will be styl'd no better than Children of the Devil For whosoever is Born of God doth not commit Sin it is said 1 Joh. 3.9 that is does keep himself strictly from all deliberate Sin And in this the Children of God are manifested and the Children of the Devil whosoever doth not Righteousness is not of God as the same Apostle goes on ver 10. And who else is it think ye but he who Overcometh both the Devil and all his Works of Sin that shall ever Inherit the Kingdom of Heaven Why he and none else shall Inherit so inestimable a Blessing we are assur'd Rev. 21.7 8. He that Overcometh shall Inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my Son But the Fearful and Vnbelieving and the Abominable and Murderers and Whoremongers and Sorcerers and Idolaters and all Liars shall have their part in the Lake that burneth with Fire and Brimstone which is the Second Death So necessary upon these several Accounts it is that according as has been Explain'd you should Renounce that is Disclaim Abhor and Abandon the Devil and all his Works of Sin Which that you may all of you do God Almighty grant of his infinite Mercy through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen THE Tenth Lecture First That I should Renounce the Devil and all his Works I Have already shew'd you First who the Devil is and Secondly in Part what are his Works All Sin whatsoever I have shew'd you is a Work of the Devil but there are some particular Sins which being more directly level'd against God's Authority and expressing more of the natural Temper and Disposition of Satan and being more his own Practice than others do more particularly deserve the Title and Character of the Works of the Devil and what they are I have shew'd you Secondly And as Sin so his Tempting of us to Sin is another main and principal Work of the Devil And I have reserv'd this Subject of Satan's Temptations to be particularly handled in some set Discourses by themselves that so I might have more room to Expose 'em to you there being no subject in Practical Divinity of greater Consequence and Concernment to our Souls than to be throughly Informed in the Ways and Methods of Satan's Temptations Now to Tempt one in the general Notion of the Word To Tempt is to make a Tryal of a Person does barely signify to make Tryal of a Person either by Words or Signs by Promises or Threats whether or no he will do such a thing And the Tempting of a Person may be Morally Good or Evil according to the End for which such a Tryal is made If the Tryal be of a Person 's Vertue To Tempt a thing morally Good or Evil according to the End thereof only that Occasion may be afforded him to give an Experiment and Proof thereof that so if he do well he may be Rewarded if Ill that his Hypocrisy and the Corruption of his Heart may be discover'd and he himself Humbled with the Sight and Sense thereof to his Amendment There is nothing may hinder a Governour especially thus to Tempt any one and therefore to Tempt a Man to this End To Tempt a Person in order to prove his Vertue or discover his Corruption consistent w th the Justice Wisdom and Goodness of a Governour and thus God does Tempt Men. may very well consist with the Wisdom Justice and Goodness of God And accordingly we find in Scripture Two Eminent Instances of God's Tempting Persons to both these Purposes And First we find That God Tempted Abraham to try his Faith and to Reward him for it And he did it to as high a degree as was ever heard of bidding him to Take his Son his only Son Isaac whom he loved and to get him into the Land of Moriah and to offer him there for a Burnt Offering Gen. 22.12 The Tryal was severe enough but God did put Abraham upon it with no other design but that he might have occasion given him to exercise his Faith in God And by giving such a Noble Demonstration thereof as to Resign up his own Son to be Sacrificed at God's Command and with his own Hands too I. Thus he Tempted Abraham to try his Faith to Reward him for it he might thereby Testify both to God and Man how much he Trusted in his Maker and thereupon might obtain the Honour upon Earth to be accounted the Father of the Faithful among all Generations of Men and in Heaven to be the Highest in the Ranks of all Humane Inhabitants it being the Priviledge of the greatest Saints to be Lodg'd in Abraham's Bosom And to the same Gracious Purposes it is that he does Tempt his Faithful Servants when at any time he lets loose the Enemies of the Church upon 'em to persecute and destroy 'em It is
to fly out of it as it were into Desarts living separate from Mankind and without the Conveniencies of Life as the Hermits of Old and into Cloysters and Monasteries as the several Orders of Monks and Friars at this Day The World in this Sence is not in it self Evil but only accidentally by Man's abuse of himself or it in the Church of Rome But certainly the World does not deserve to be so spitefully us'd as the Words and Actions of Superstitious and mistaken Men do import For to use the words of a great Man The World is certainly in it self Good and is not Evil but accidentally by Man's Abuse of himself or it It doth contain a general supply of Objects answerable to the Desires of our sensible Nature and the Exigencies and Conveniencies of it It is a great Shop full of all sorts of Wares answerable to our Wants or Conditions There is Wealth and Places and Delights for the Senses and it becomes an Enemy to us by reason only of the Disorder and Irregularity of those Lusts and Passions that are within us and by reason of the Over-value that we are apt to put upon them They are indeed Temptations but they are only Passive as the Wedge of Gold did Passively Tempt Achan but it was his own Lust and Covetousness that did him the Harm The Rock doth not strike the Ship but the Ship strikes the Rock and breaks it self Nay this World as it is not Evil in it self Consider'd in it self it is very Good and convenient to us so most certainly it is full of Goodness and Benevolence to us It supplies our Wants it is accommodate to the Exigencies and Conveniencies of our Nature it furnishes us with various Objects and Instances of the Divine Goodness Liberality Bounty of his Power and Majesty and Glory of his Wisdom Providence and Government which are so many Instructions to teach us to Know and Admââe And as it is not absolutely in it self evil so neither is it entirely to be renounc'd but being good in it self it may in some measure be desired and enjoy'd by us and Magnify him to walk Thankfully Dutifully and Obediently unto him to teach us Resignation Contentedness Submission and Dependance upon him A good Heart will be made the better by it and if there be Evil in it it is such as our own corrupt Natures occasions or brings upon it or upon our selves by it and it is a great Part of our Christian Warfare and Discipline to teach us to use it as it ought to be used and to subdue those Lusts and Corruptions that abuse it and our selves by it So that the World you see is not absolutely and in it self Evil nor is it consequently entirely to be Renounced by us But it is in it self Good and as such it may in due measure be desir'd and enjoy'd by us Nevertheless through our own Corruption Nevertheless through our own Corruption whereby we abuse the good Things of the world it becomes accidentally the occasion of most of our Sins and of our Estrangement from God our sovereign Good whereby we abuse these good Things of the World which the Divine Bounty has bestowed upon us for our Support Comfort and Convenience the World becomes Accidentally the occasion of most of our Sins and of our Estrangement from God our sovereign Good And how the World does accidentally become the occasion of much Sin committed by us and as such how far it ought to be Renounced I take to be a Point that is very requisite you should be well instructed in And the Case you must know betwixt us and the World stands thus Man is a Compound Being made up of Two different and distinct Natures a Body and a Soul the one purely Material and Earthly the other Spiritual and Heavenly the one Inferior the other Superior in Worth and Dignity the one Mortal and Perishing the other Immortal and Everlasting Hence Man is by some called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Akin to Two Worlds the Knot as it were that ties 'em both together or the Button that fastens 'em one to another How the World becomes so Now Man consisting of these Two Principles according to One whereof and that the Principal he is nearly ally'd to God for according to his Soul he is the very Image of God it is very reasonably requir'd of him That he should chiefly mind Heaven and Heavenly Things his near and chief Relations if I may so say which he is Everlastingly to enjoy and that he should not much concern himself with the Things of this world which he must shortly leave behind him and then all Relation betwixt 'em will cease But all the time of his Pilgrimage here Living and Conversing for the most part with the Things below he becomes sooner acquainted with them and they with him they have an easier Access to him than Heavenly Things and have therefore greater Opportunities to court his Affections and to win upon 'em So that in the End it too often falls out that St. Paul's Rule is liv'd Counter to and Men generally Set their Affections on things below and not on things above In what manner it does Captivate us and draw us from God The manner how the world Captivates and Enslaves and Draws the whole Man in Triumph after it is this It presents to the Senses Riches Honours and Pleasures and dazles 'em with their Glory and Beauty Men's outward Senses being so extreamly taken with these do easily bribe the Affections to love 'em above all other and cause 'em to Covet and Lust after ' em The Affections becoming hereby most eagerly desirous of 'em do put a false Biass upon tâe Judgment so that our Understanding and Reason usually becomâ thereby so far Corrupted as to dictate to the Will that these outward and sensible good Things are the Objects which are above all others worthy of its Choice And hereupon the Will does immediately choose the present Objects of Sense the Riches Honours and Pleasures of this World preferring 'em far before spiritual Things And thus the whole Man Body and Soul is made a Slave to the world and neglects Heaven and minds not to perform the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace the way thither So far therefore as it engages our Affections too closely to it so as to make us Inordinately and Irregularly to mind it and to neglect our great Concern the Business of Religion it is to to be Renounced and Rejected by us So that upon the whole Matter the World is so far only our Enemy and to be Renounced and Overcome by us as it Engages our Affections too closely to it so as to make us Inordinately and Irregularly that is with an Affection to it or any Thing in it beyond its due Desert to mind it and too much to neglect our great Concern the Business of Religion and the Performance of the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace
our way to Heaven and Happiness * So long as we wear these Earthly Bodies about us we are permitted the Vse and Enjoyment of worldly Things provided in Things lawful and in Degrees allowable So long as we live in this World and are Parts of it our selves and carry these Bodies of Earthly Materials about us there is no doubt but it is necessary for us and we are permitted to be concern'd in it and we may without scruple gratify our selves with the Enjoyments of it provided it be in Things lawful and in Degrees allowable and that we suffer not our Hearts and Affections to be too much fixt upon it But in regard our Souls the principal Part of us by far are the Natives of Heaven and are only as Pilgrims and Tenants here Below to stay but for a short Time For As the Dust shall return to the Earth as it was so the Spirit shall return to God But being our Souls our principal part are soon to remove to Heaven we must chiefly set our Affections on things above and mainly endeavour to attain them who gave it Eccl. 12.7 we must therefore Set our Affections chiefly on things above on God the Society Interests and Enjoyments of that Ever-Blessed State making it our main Business to Possess to Attain and Enjoy them and not on things below the foolish Interests and Satisfactions of this perishing and transitory State here on Earth Col. 3.2 And so far as the world or any thing it inveigles our Hearts and Affections to fix upon it and seduces us to commit any Thing sinful and hinders to mind the Business of Religion and the Performance of the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace our way to Happiness and everlasting Satisfaction it is to be Renounced Rejected and Overcome by us It is the Matter of a Christian's Warfare and the subject of his Victory And so far as this Whatsoever is born of God overcometh the World 1 Joh. 5.4 and in this sence St. Paul Professes Gal. 6.14 that The world was Crucified unto him and he unto the world And thus you see in General in what sence and how far we are to Renounce the World But Secondly II. Concerning the World consider'd in its Particulars those Temptations result both from the Good and the Evils thereof For the more full and compleat Explication of this Point of Renouncing the world it being a Matter wherein it concerns you to receive the most distinct Directions I will farther consider the Particulars of which this World is made up and will also shew you in what sence and how far you are to Renounce each of ' em And here it is observable that when we come to take a nearer View of the world in its Particulars it does not then appear as it does in the General to have nothing in it but Good but to contain withal a great mixture of Evil and indeed to be in the present State thereof almost wholly made up of Vanity and Vexation of Spirit And both the Good and the Evil Things thereof do give us considerable Temptations to Sin Now the Good Things of this world are summ'd up under these Heads The Riches Honours and the Pleasures it affords The good things of this World Riches Honours Pleasures the Evils Poverty Disgrace and Afflictions And Things of a middle Nature are the different Callings Conditions and Cares of this World And its Evils on the contrary may be reduc'd to Poverty Disgrace and those Afflictions of all sorts which in innumerable ways do assail us And there are also some Things therein of a middle Nature as different Callings Conditions or States of Life and the Cares of this World which are the Appurtenances to it and afford great matter of Temptation and Tryal to us therein And in what Sence and how far you are to Renounce it with reference to each of these I will endeavour to shew you And First As to the Riches of this World These are not in themselves Hurtful I. As to Riches these are not in themselves Hurtful but Good and are bestow'd upon us to good Ends and Purposes but Good and are bestowed by the Divine Providence upon those that have 'em to very excellent Purposes and Uses that they may do Good therewith and that not only in providing for their own Houshold but also by Stewarding them out to the Support and Advancement of Religion and Vertue to the Relieving the Poor and Distressed to the Encouragement of Industry and in many other ways which the Laws of Piety and Charity do direct * And those who enjoy 'em have great Advantages of doing Good therewith to others Comfort and the Benefit of their own Souls And those therefore on whom God has bestowed Wealth have admirable Advantages put into their Hands to do Good therewith to the Comfort of others and to lay up to themselves Treasures of Reward in Heaven by their good Works Nevertheless it was no hard Censure our Saviour pass'd upon Riches in saying That a Rich man shall hardly enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Matth. 19.23 For both Scripture and daily Experience tells us Nevertheless Riches are a mighty Temptation whether we consider Men as Getting Possessing or as Parting with or Losing of them that Riches are a very great Temptation to manifold Sins and Offences against God and that whether we consider Men with respect to their Getting Possessing or their Parting with or Losing of them First Consider Men in the State of getting Riches and St. Paul tells us 1 Tim. 6.9 That they who would be Rich fall into a Temptation and a Snare and into many foolish and hurtful Lusts which drown Men in Destruction and Perdition And our own Experience also gives us to see how many horrid and black Crimes and into what miserable Snares so as never to be able to disentangle themselves out of 'em do Men run themselves into by an over-eager Pursuit of Riches I. In the over-eager Pursuit of Riches men do run themselves into many grievous Sins A dividing betwixt God and Mammon is the lowest Degree of Sin that is occasion'd hereby which yet God will not endure as you will find Matth. 6.24 The Neglect of Religion and Contempt of Heavenly Things is the next And it is not seldom we see that Men to raise themselves Estates in this world will not stick at Oppressing the Poor at Cheating of Orphans and Widows at Corrupting of Witnesses and Juries and Forging of Evidences and to add Impiety to Injustice to get but a small Pittance of worldly Wealth they will Rob God in his Tythes and Offerings by Sacrilegiously detaining those Dues which were allotted both by the Laws of God and Man for the Maintenance of the Worship of God and his Ministers a Sin compar'd by St. Paul with Idolatry it self Rom. 2.22 As also into many miserable Snares so as to be hardly ever able to disentangle
and Injury to the Souls of Men as namely when those who are Masters do so far exceed in their Commands as to give no leisure to their Servants to provide for the Good of their own Souls But such a Dominion as this must be utterly Renounced But all that Dominion is to be utterly renounced amongst Christians which treats Servants no better than Slaves and Brutes and it should be a Thing never heard of amongst Christians that a Servant should be such a Slave as to be treated no better than a Brute And as Pasture is the only thing provided for the latter so bodily Necessaries should be the only thing took care of for the former No every one that will expect Abraham's Blessing and Favour with God must have Abraham's pious Care of the religious Education and Government both of his Children and Servants concerning whom it is Recorded that God did impart unto him a very great Secret under the Notion of a singular Favour upon this very Account That He knew he would command his Children and his Houshold after him that they should keep the way of the Lord to do Justice and Judgment Gen. 18.19 So that when any of you shall grow up or arrive to that Condition to be the Heads of a Family this must be also your Care and you must utterly Renounce the Treating your Servants at that Distance as if they were not Fellow-servants with you to the same God Secondly The next Condition The State of Servants not in it self unhappy or State of Life in this World to be consider'd of is that of Servants Now a Servant amongst Christians if he be not Barbarously and Un-christianly us'd is not the most unhappy State Tho' he has not his Master's Liberty yet if he has less of his Licentiousness he is the happier Man But yet if it falls out so that the Master and Family he happens into be Disorderly Debauched and Wicked he is in a State of mighty Temptation and in great danger of being Corrupted And therefore First It concerns every Person who is to live by a Service I. It concerns every Person who is to live by a Service to avoid such where there is neither the means of Religion nor restraints upon Sin to Renounce and Refuse those if extream Necessity and want of better do not compel him to accept of such where a great deal of Wickedness is practiced without Controul and little of the Fear of God is to be seen amongst Masters or Servants We do daily pray to God Not to lead us into Temptation and those who are sincere in their Prayers will not voluntarily throw themselves into such a dangerous place of Temptation as is a wicked Family where not only the ordinary Means of Grace the reading of the Word of God and daily Prayers are wanting but the Examples of both Head and Members to influence to an imitation in Lewdness Drunkenness Injustice Cursing Swearing and all Impiety and where Profaneness does so far prevail as to instigate 'em to break their Jests upon Religion and Vertue Alas it is a very difficult thing for Youth to be throughly season'd with Principles of Vertue even by all the Instruction and Care of Ministers Parents and Masters How then must it be next to a Miracle if they fly not out into all manner of Licentiousness when the Corruption within is heighten'd with the Examples and Encouragements of all about 'em and those too Persons upon whose Favour they depend II. In the most Irreligious Families a Servant shall happen into he must put on a stedfast resolution to preserve his Innocence Secondly But since Idleness and want of Employment does expose a Person to Temptation even more than such Services and if Necessity shall force you into those where little of spiritual Improvement but all manner of Temptations to Sin is to be expected why then with Joseph in the House of Potiphar Gen. 39.8 you must put on the most stedfast Resolutions to preserve your Innocence and must make a Covenant with your Eyes Ears and all your Senses that they do not Offend And when Divine Providence has dispos'd you there Divine Grace will not be wanting to your own honest Endeavours to preserve you from Evil. III. The State of Celibacy advantagious to Devotion in times Distress Thirdly The next State and that wherein the greatest part of Mankind in this World are found is the State of Celibacy or the single Life and St. Paul speaking to those which are Unmarried tells 'em It is good for them if they abide so 1 Cor. 7.8 and that upon Two Accounts First at all Times because of the greater Freedom and Vacancy for Meditation and Divine Employments therein He that is Vnmarried careth for the things of the Lord how he may please the Lord Secondly and more especially in Times of Persecution or the Approach of Sufferings coming upon the Church of God and because of the present or impendent Distress ver 26. But yet this State is the most subject to unchast Desires and lewd Practices if not powerfully restrain'd by rooted Principles of Vertue And therefore This must be renounced when Persons cannot Contain Even the State of Celibacy it self must be Renounc'd and Forsaken by those who cannot contain according to the Advice of the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.9 They who cannot contain let them Marry for it is better to Marry than to Burn For alas when Persons Morals are once Corrupted in this Kind it is very rare that either Man or Woman returns to that just Abomination and Abhorrence which all Christians ought to have of the very Thoughts and Expressions of Uncleanness according to that of St. Paul But Fornication and all Vncleanness let it not be once named amongst you as becometh Saints neither Filthiness nor foolish Talking nor Jestings which are not convenient Eph. 5.3 4. Lastly the married state has its advantages The last State of Persons I shall here mention is that of the Married a State Ordain'd by God Matth. 19.4 and the more to be lik'd that besides the mutual Supports and Comforts afforded to each other therein many both Husbands and Wives do owe their Conversion to Christianity and from a wicked to a good Life to the prudent and discreet Instruction of one or other of the married Couple 1 Cor. 7.16 Nevertheless there is Danger in this as well as in other States In Times of Distress they are apt to be Tempters to one another to sinful Compliances and at all times are plung'd into worldly Cares and He that is Married careth for the things that are of the World 1 Cor. 7.33 and that too often to the great hindrance of Religion And therefore I. All Solicitations from either of the married Couple must be Renounced which woulâ Perswade ãâã sinful Comâââances in âââes of Distress First All Solicitations from either Husband or Wife must be utterly Renounc'd when out of worldly
reason alone mis-carry'd So much does the Self-flattery of our own Hearts join'd with the Flatteries of other Persons hinder our Good from arriving to Perfection And the Ill that is in Men does thereby grow Incorrigible And the Ill that is in Men does thereby grow Incorrigible Thus there is not a greater Cause at this Day of that Profaneness and Impudence in Sin and Debauchery than the Assentations Smiles and other Tokens of Approbation given by base Flattery to horrid Wickednesses whereas would every Christian as he is infinitely bound to do express his Dislike his Abhorrence his Scorn of the Debauchees and their Debaucheries when they are openly Committed or impudently Brag'd of the impious Sinners of this Age would then endeavour to be Private however not Affect as they do to be Publick in their Villanies This base Flattery of which there are but few who are not Guilty in not putting a Frown at least-wise instead of a Smile upon Impious Doings has tended extreamly to harden the Young Reprobates of our Age to their own and the Nation 's Ruine for indeed as the excellent Plutarch expresses it When Vice is extoll'd so that a Man is induc'd to Sin not only without Regret but with Joy and Triumph and is hardned beyond the modesty of a Blush for his Enormities This sort of Flattery has been fatal to whole Kingdoms And tho' indeed the Great Ones are most subject to it because they of all Men will not endure Reproof yet there are not any so mean we see whose Vices are not applauded amongst their Companions rather than Reprehended and who are not therefore hardned thereby into all manner of Wickedness In a word It is this sort of Flattery which among all Ranks and Degrees of Men Has strengthened the hands of the Wicked that he should not return from his wicked way Ezek. 13.22 So mischievous a Temptation you see is Flattery it hinders all sorts of Persons from improving their Vertues and encourages 'em to the highest Pitch of wickedness And now what must be done in this Case that you may Effectually Renounce it and avoid the ill Effects of it And in order thereunto I. In order to renounce flattery we must Cashire every vain Opinion of our own selves First Let me advise you with the excellent Philosopher now mention'd that We Cashire every vain Opinion of our selves whose Inbred Flattery only disposes and prepares us to a more favourable Reception of that from without For he who loves to be Flatter'd is doubtless sufficiently fond of himself and thro' abundance of Complaisance to his own Person not only wishes but thinks himself Master of all those Perfections which may recommend him to others But did we reflect upon our own Nature and Education and consider what gross Imperfections and Failures are mixt with our Words Actions and Affections we should not lie so open to the Attempts of every Flatterer who designs upon us and we should be well prepar'd to Renounce and Reject all his deceitful Flatteries which must be done for II. We must so far Renounce the Flatteries of Men as to take it kindly to be Reproved Secondly Having thus dis-possest your Breasts of an immoderate Self-love you must So far renounce and reject the Flatteries of Men as to take it kindly when you are Reprov'd And indeed you are to Esteem and Love him as your truest Friend who deals so Ingeniously with you as frankly to discover to you your Imperfections and Failings of any Kind and freely to Reprove you for your Faults David desired such a Friend who would thus Reprove him Psal 141.5 Let the Righteous smite me and it shall be a Kindness and let him Reprove me and it shall be an excellent Oyl which shall not break my Head intimating that the Flatteries of wicked Men which in the other Translation are call'd precious Balms would mortally wound him And Solomon who best knew what Wisdom was and the methods of Attaining it does most frequently speak of Reproof as a most excellent One The Ear that heareth the Reproof of Life abideth among the Wise He that refuseth Instruction despiseth his own Soul but he that feareth Reproof getteth Vnderstanding Prov. 15.31 32. But on the contrary to hate Reproof is in his account the High-way to Error Ruine and Destruction Thus Prov. 10.17 He that refuseth Reproof erreth and 15.10 He that hateth Reproof shall dye and 29.1 A man of Reproof that hardneth his Neck shall be destroyed This indeed as any other Discipline is distastful to Flesh and Blood but it is in it self the most profitable sort of Correction for A Reproof entereth more into a Wise man than Stripes Prov. 17.10 And as you must bring your self to that humble and low Opinion of your own Perfections and to that sense of your Faults Especially the Reproofs of God's Ministers are to be kindly received and regarded as to take kindly the Reproof of a Friend and to amend upon it so especially you are to receive with all Reverence and Respect and Kindness the Reproofs of God's Ministers tending either to better or reform you Of all Men living it must not be expected from us to favour you in any thing amiss to smile upon your Extravagancies to speak only Comforts and Consolations to you when we come to deal with your Consciences which ought to be searcht to the Bottom by us and the Corruption let out This was that Flattery which Jeremiah reprehends and severely threatens in the Prophets and Priests of his Time 6.13 14 15. But our Business is by Preaching Catechizing and all the Methods of Instruction to give you a through Understanding of all the Terms and Conditions of that Covenant wherein you stand Engag'd to God to be Watchmen over your Souls in order to discover your Errors and Failures therein to direct you for your better Improvement in those Graces whereunto you have already attain'd and you must expect it from us to frown upon your Follies and boldly to Reprove you when we perceive you to Transgress our Great Master's Laws And you must receive all this at our Hands not only as a necessary Discharge of our Duty but what you must apply to your own Improvement and Reformation And this if you should not do your Ruine will be imputed to it Hence Solomon warns the Young-man to beware of sinful Extravagancies Lest he be brought to Mourn at the last when his Flesh and his Bones are consum'd and to own as the cause of all this That he hated Instruction and that his Heart despised Reproof that he obey'd not the Voice of his Teachers nor inclined his Ear to them that Instructed him Prov. 5.11 12 13. So far therefore is the Flattery of wicked Men to be Renounced that Reproof on the contrary is to be Kindly receiv'd But Fourthly Wicked Men will proceed farther to Tempt others to Sin even By their false and fallacious Argueings against the Necessity of a Holy
Life IV. Wicked Men Tempt others to Sin by their false and fallacious Argueings against the Necessity of a Holy Life One would think there should be none professing Christianity that should openly Plead for Sin but yet such Factors and Agents Satan has amongst us as will openly Avow his Cause and will endeavour to Perswade you that you are not Obliged to that Strictness of Living which we Preachers are continually sounding in Men's Ears And to this Purpose you shall hear them Argue so hotly that God no doubt is a Merciful Being and will not surely for the Sins of a short Life Condemn the Guilty to an Eternity of Woe and Misery And as to the Duties of Religion you shall hear 'em argue that they are hard Sayings and who can bear ' em And as to themselves you shall hear these Men often Pleading that they are made of Flesh and Blood and therefore sure God will not require Men upon the Hazard of Salvation to mortify the Flesh and that they are set in a World full of Temptations and abounding in Delights and Pleasures and that therefore God who has Plac'd 'em in it will not command 'em upon Pain of Damnation to Overcome these strong Temptations and to deny these Pleasures of the World These are the common and pernicious and licentious Argueings of Men to perswade both themselves and others into such easy Notions of God and Religion that they may Sin with more Security and less Fear And this has been a powerful Art in all times and such Arguments as these Men are most ready to Believe because they love the Thing they Plead for because they favour their Lusts and grant 'em so much Liberty in what they long for the satisfying the Flesh and enjoying the World All which wicked Reasonings we must fortify our selves against as when they Plead But do you beware and fortify your selves well against those false Argueings of Sinful men in Behalf of their Lusts and against the Strictness of Religion whereby they would Perswade you as well as themselves into a sinful Security and with-draw you from or slacken you in your Duty They are false and fallacious Arguments that would perswade us to Comply in the least with Sin for there is nothing more plain in Scripture than that Sin must with all possible Care be avoided It tells us positively That we must deny all Vngodliness and worldly Lusts and live soberly righteously and godly in this present World Tim. 2.12 And that all that name the Name of Christ must depart from Iniquity 2 Tim. 2.19 And that all true Christians must be Cleansed from all filthiness of Flesh and Spirit and perfect Holiness in the fear of God 2 Cor. 7.1 And in order to Perfection that they must Cut off right Hands and put out right Eyes when they offend 'em that is any Lusts that are so dear and useful to you as these Members are Matth. 29.30 What shall I say It tells us that the Friendship of the world is Enmity against God and that whosoever will be a Friend of the world is an Enemy of God Jam. 4.4 And then as for the Punishment of Sin there is not One but has the Penalty of Eternal Death and Misery if Unrepented of affixt to it Particularly Rev. 21.8 it is said that the Fearful or those who Apostatize from the Faith out of fear and Vnbelieving and the Abominable and Murderers and Whore-mongers and Sorcerers and Idolaters and all Liars shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with Fire and Brimstone which is the second death This the Word of God does assure us and then for Men to raise to themselves Hopes of Impunity so contrary to the express Declarations of Scripture when if they shall be mistaken and find after all God's Threatnings to prove real as there is infinite Reason to believe they shall this is certainly the most desperate Presumption in the World But if you consider these Arguments asunder there is no strength in 'em wherefore any should venture to rely upon ' em For in the first place it is in no wise Inconsistent with God's Mercy for the Sins of a short Life to Condemn the Guilty to an Eternity of Woe and Misery I. That it is inconsistent w th God's Mercy for the Sins of a short life to Condemn the Guilty to an Eternity of Woe and Misery His Mercy is sufficiently satisfied in laying no Tyrannical Impositions upon us as Satan and all false Gods have done upon their superstitious Votaries It is yet a farther Demonstration of his Mercy that our vertuous Performances tho' they are their own Reward here yet they shall be also abundantly Recompenced hereafter He does moreover let us see his Mercy in his long Forbearance of us notwithstanding that by our numberless Provocations we do Grieve his Holy Spirit But he has given us the greatest Discoveries of his Mercy beyond what could ever enter into the Hearts of Men to expect when he gave his own Son to be an Atonement and Expiation for our Sins that his Justice might not proceed against us and when he sent him to us with a Covenant of Grace as an Act of Pardon proposing to us not only a perfect Reconciliation with our offended God but infinite Rewards in Heaven if we would return to our due Obedience and Pay him no other but a reasonable Service I think this is sufficient for Mercy to do and if such immensurable Mercies will not win upon us it is time that as severe a Justice should then take place for we are to consider God as the supreme Governour of Men and Justice is as necessary an Attribute in Government as Mercy Nor is his Severity in Punishing the Sins of a short Life with an Eternity of Woe and Misery but what is agreeable to his Justice and Wisdom as supreme Governour of the World It is necessary in all Governments that the Laws thereof should be enforc'd with such Penalties as shall be sufficient to deter People from the Transgression of those Laws And therefore the Penalties being future it is necessary they should be vastly Great to Over-balance the Profits or Pleasures of Sin which are present It may seem hard indeed at first sight in Humane Governments that a Person for Clipping a Peice of Silver which bears the Image and Superscription of Caesar or for Stealing it from another should forfeit not only his Good and Chattels but also his Life it self but yet since upon the Temptations of present Profit bad Men will adventure to commit such Facts and the Authority of Laws cannot otherwise be kept up nor Men's Rights and Properties preserv'd It is not thought by the Honest Part of Mankind Inconsistent with the Wisdom and Justice of Governours to inflict even such Punishments as extend to the loss of Life It is these alone are sufficient to Out-weigh the present Consideration of Profit to the Offender and effectually to move him
that there is a certain Distemper of Mind called Curiosity which as it is of like Nature so it is of full as hurtful and mischievous Effects to the Mind as that Distemper is to the Body which stirs up Persons to eat Chalk or Coals or Trash or whatever affords either none at all or a very ill Nourishment Such is the Curiosity of Knowing Evil which was the thing that ruin'd our first Parents and afterwards Solomon and since him many other Persons Such are they who have a great desire to tast those Pleasures which are in Sin and by tasting of 'em their Minds are defil'd and their Morals corrupted and it is seldom that they do ever after return to have a right Judgment of Good or Evil. Thus hurtful is the Knowledge of some things so that it is much better to be Ignorant thereof than to Know ' em Again there are others whose Curiosity gives 'em a strange Itch to know Hidden Things such as are not proper for Man to know Or not proper for Man to know as the Decrees of Predestination and the Counsels of God's Will which is the Ark that no mortal Eye ought to look into And many are wonderfully Inquisitive to learn the future Events of Kingdoms and States and of their own and others private Fortunes And therefore it is that they are so apt to give heed to every pretended Prophecy and tho' few are so very wicked as to Consult Evil Spirits themselves by Magical Arts yet Multitudes will make no scruple to Resort to Fortune-tellers and Conjurers and those that do consult 'em or are reputed to do tho' it be an Impiety so severely threaten'd Deut. 18.11 12. But all Curious Enquiries whatever into the Secrets of God's Providence are to be Renounc'd by us Christians as being the Gratifications only of a sinful Curiosity Secret things belong unto the Lord our God but those things which are Reveal'd unto us and our Children for ever that we may do all the words of his Law Deut. 29.29 II. When we do immoderately study to be Exquisitely Skilled in whatever humane Arts and Sciences to the Neglect or Contempt of Divine Knowledge 2. We must Renounce that as a sinful Lust of the Fleshly Mind which improportionably to the true worth of things is more desirous to furnish it self with the Knowledge of what concerns only this Mortal Life than with the Knowledge of those Divine Truths which direct us to Life Everlasting Now this is Life Eternal or that Knowledge which leadeth and directs us to Life Eternal That we know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent Joh. 17.3 But alas such is the Folly of the Carnally and Worldly wise that most Persons do neglect the Knowledge of God and the Christian Religion as if it were little worth when certainly in the End there is nothing will stand us in that stead as this sort of Knowledge Some there are whose whole search is for the Causes and Cures of Bodily Distempers and yet alas all is but Guess and Conjecture and an ordinary Malady not very seldom baffles the most Learned Physician and he sits down heavy in Disgrace and Disappointment But the Knowledge of God and Religion if duly apply'd never fails to cure the Soul of all its Infirmities nor will it fail to fill the Mind with the sweetest Comforts and Satisfactions Others you shall have who desire and care for nothing more than good Skill in the Laws of their Country whereby they may raise themselves good Estates in this World but alas such Knowledg can only serve a present Interest but by the Knowledge of our Christianity we may be able to provide our selves Bags that wax not old Eternal in the Heavens Some are wholly bent upon Merchandize and Trade but when the most Skilful Pilot shall split upon the Rocks or be foundred in the Sands he who has Heaven in his Eye may steer his Course without danger through the roughest Billows of Adverse Fortune And others there are who seem to aim at no higher Knowledge than how to Till their Land and feed their Cattle and when after all the Crop fails the most painful Husbandman he who knows the Laws of Christianity need not fear a joyful and a plentiful Harvest so excellent and useful is Divine Knowledge above all other Arts and Sciences The Knowledge of our Christian Religion as it serves to nobler Purposes so ought it to be prefer'd to any other Not that I would cast a Disparagement upon them they are the Gift of God and useful in their kind but the Knowledge of our Christian Religion as it serves to nobler and better Purposes so ought it to be prefer'd to any other and most study'd by every Christian And hence therefore does St. Paul when he comes at any time to speak of Divine Knowledge not only barely enjoin the Attainment of it as of other Vertues but does moreover add Prayers and Supplications to God to endow 'em therewith and to increase 'em therein We do not cease to pray for you and to desire that ye might be filled with the Knowledge of his Will in all Wisdom and Spiritual Vnderstanding that ye might walk worthy of the Lord in all pleasing being fruitful in every good Work and increasing in the Knowledge of God Col. 1.9 10. And again I cease not says he making mention of you always in my Prayers that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of Glory may give unto you the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation in the Knowledge of him Eph. 1.16 17. So that tho' to be excellently well skill'd in any Art or Science whatsoever which terminates only in the Conveniencies of this Life be not only Lawful but Commendable yet it is a Profaneness fit to be Renounc'd by every Christian to prefer such to Divine Knowledge and to apply your Mind wholly to the attaining of such Skill to the Neglect of those Great and Important Truths the Knowledge of which is indispensably necessary to our Everlasting Happiness And therefore let your Profession and Calling be what it will you must make it your first Care and Study to know the Nature and Design of the Christian Religion The necessary Points of Christian Knowledge how that it is a Body of the most Excellent Principles and Laws all of 'em tending wholly to render you Holy and Good Livers and then to make you to depend upon the Mediation of Christ with his Father for his Acceptance thereof to your Justification You must also next make it more your Study to understand throughly the Covenant of Grace than the Nature and Obligation of any Humane Covenants or Contracts whatsoever And since we must build our Hopes upon the performance of particular Articles and as exactly as possible square our Lives according to each single Condition of the Covenant of Grace there can be nothing of more concernment to every Christian Lay as well as Clergy
and pass by the Imperfection of the Good they do teaching 'em to apply themselves to the Blessed Virgin and other Saints as Mediators with God for ' em Nay and some of their Doctrines as that of Merits and of Works of Super-errogation do teach 'em proudly to over-value their own Performances and to boast themselves in their Merit And therefore so far must we be from suffering our selves to be perswaded of the Truth of All these and the like Doctrines as Articles of our Christian Faith that we must utterly dissent from them all as unjust and unreasonable Impositions on the Belief of Christians In a word as we must strengthen our selves in the Belief of all those True and Genuine Articles of the Christian Faith so to Believe all these as necessary to Salvation is enough But to Believe more under the Character of Articles of a Christian's Faith especially if they be such Doctrines as do take off the Fears of Sinning and send us to other Mediators betwixt God and Man besides the Man Christ Jesus this is indeed a Belief not only superfluous as being a Belief of more than All the necessary Articles of a Christian's Faith but is a very sinful and criminal and superstitious Perswasion 2. To Believe ALL the Articles of the Christian Faith is not only to assent to All and every of those Articles in the Gross but to be fully perswaded of all and every of those single Truths contained in each of those Articles 2. To Believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith is to be fully perswaded of all and of every of those single Truths contain'd in each of those Articles Every one of the Articles of our Christian Faith is full of a great deal of Meaning and many of them do contain Truths of various Kinds and Importance Thus for Instance To believe that Jesus Christ was Crucified Dead and Buried does import this Comfortable as well as Fundamental Doctrine of Christianity That the Only Son of God suffered Death upon the Cross for our Redemption and that he made there by that one Oblation of himself once offered a full perfect and sufficient Sacrifice Oblation and Satisfaction for the Sins of the whole World And accordingly it is said 1 Pet. 3.18 That Christ once suffered for Sins the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God And 21.24 it is said That he himself did bear our Sins in his own Body on the Tree But then this is not the whole that is meant in that Grand Article but also this other Doctrine That he suffered to Redeem us from all Iniquity that is he suffered on the Cross the Punishment of our Sins that we seeing how odious a Thing Sin is which could not be Atton'd for by a Sacrifice less valuable than the Blood of the Son of God might therefore abhor it and forsake it And this is also taught us in the very place now cited from St. Peter viz. 1 Epist 2.24 He his own self bear our Sins in his own Body upon the Tree that we being dead to Sin should live unto Righteousness A Heretick must be such by Believing only of one of those Truths contained in the Article And now a Person may become Guilty of Heresy by believing only One of those Truths contain'd in the Articles And accordingly there are Two opposite Heresies which do at this day most grievously afflict the Church of Christ amongst us and they do divide these two great Doctrines contain'd in this one Article betwixt ' em And they are therefore Heresies because they do so divide 'em and do not each of 'em Believe both these important Doctrines The Antinomians do Believe indeed that Christ did satisfy the Divine Justice for our Sins but so as to leave no Conditions to be perform'd by them And the Socinians on the other side owning that he came to draw us off from Sin deny that he made any Satisfaction for us So that both do fundamentally Err in the Faith tho' they Believe the Article in the gross that Christ was Crucify'd Dead and Buried because neither of them Believe the whole Truth contain'd in that Article And therefore as you must Believe All the Articles so All those Divine and Necessary Truths which are contain'd in every Article of your Christian Faith according to the full Explication and Meaning thereof given us in the Nicene and Athanasian Creeds These Creeds do not contain more or different Articles of Faith than the Apostle's Creed does but in these Creeds many Articles of our Christian Faith are exprest in the full Sence and Importance of 'em in opposition to those Heresies which did and do still pervert or restrain the Meaning of those Articles And thus you also see how you are to Believe All the Articles of your Christian Faith that you are not only to Believe every One of 'em but all that Divine Truth which is contained in each And so as I have before laid before you how you are to Renounce the Devil the World and the Flesh so now what it is to Believe all the Articles of your Christian Faith And so it only remains and then I shall have fully Explain'd to you all the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace that I shew you next what it is to Obey God's Holy Will and Commandments and to walk in the same all the days of our Life THE XXIII Lecture Thirdly That I should obey God's holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of my Life I Hope I have sufficiently Explain'd unto you the Two first Conditions bound upon you in your Baptismal Covenant as indispensibly necessary to your obtaining the Benefits of it which Conditions are First that you should Renounce the Devil c. Secondly That you should Believe c. And now I come to the Third which is That you should Obey c. And that I may fully and to the purpose Explain this to you I will First Lay before you what it is to Obey God's Holy Will and Commandments or how far you must be Obedient to the Holy Will and Commandments of God as ever you will hope to obtain Salvation or to be Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven Secondly I will shew you what it is to Walk in the same all the Days of your Life or how long you must persevere in such Obedience which must be to the End of your Lives And Thirdly I will clear the Doctrine of Evangelical Obedience as so stated from those Doubts that may be raised against it And First I. What it is to obey God's Holy Will and Commandments Because nothing can be more necessary for you to be Instructed in than the Measures of that Obedience now under the Gospel or Covenant of Grace upon the performance of less than which you cannot expect to be made Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven I will with what clearness I can shew you How far we must be Obedient
to God's Holy Will and Commandments as ever we 'll hope to obtain Salvation or to be Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven And that Evangelical or Gospel-Obedience The Nature and Measures of Christian Obedience which now under the Covenant of Grace is the indispensible Condition of Man's Salvation to give it you according as it is most exactly stated by the Learned Author of The Measures of Christian Obedience for it is impossible I do think for any one to do it more exactly therefore I shall give you an Abstract of that whole Work Is a sincere and entire Obedience to all the Laws of the Gospel Sincere it must be by being a true and undissembled Service of God opposite to all Hypocrisy or a false and feigned Pretence of obeying Him when in reality we only serve our own Selves or our own Lusts and Interests Entire it must be by being the Obedience of the whole Man to the whole Will of God and that at all times with this abatement of Rigour That all our unwilling and involuntary Failings which through Ignorance and Frailty we commit shall upon our Prayers to God and Charity to our Neighbour be forgiven us and even our wilful Transgressions when we repent and forsake 'em through the Mediation of Christ and the Grace of the Gospel shall not be imputed to our Condemnation Such is the Obedience which every one of you must carefully pay to the Holy Will and Commandments of God as ever you hope to be Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven But for your better understanding the Nature and Extent of your Christian Obedience I will a little farther unfold each Part of this Description of it And I. Our Obedience must be sincere by being a true and undissembled Service of God opposite to all Hypocrisy or a false and feigned Pretence of obeying Him when in truth we serve our own selves I. Our Obedience to all the Laws of the Gospel must be sincere by being a true and undissembled Service of God opposite to all Hypocrisy or a false and feigned Pretence of obeying Him when in reality we only serve our own selves This is a certain Truth That our Gracious God for the most part hath made such Things the Matter of His Laws and of our Duty as really make for our own Interest Reputation or Profit to perform for so it really is to be Temperate and Chaste and Contented and Humble to be Vpright and Charitable and Peaceable c. But then our Obedience is sincere and done as unto God when we observe His Laws for His sake and because He commands it for otherwise we do not observe God's Will but our own His Commands had no share in what we did because it had been done although He had said nothing And thus sincere must our Obedience be unto God as ever we expect that God should Judge us at the last Day to have obeyed Him I say it must be done as unto God and sincerely from our Hearts to please Him and not only our selves And this is plainly expressed in the very words of the Gospel for it accepts not an heartless Service nor accounts it self obey'd by what was never intended for it The Lord thy God requires of thee to serve him with all thy Heart and with all thy Soul Matth. 22.36 37. And therefore St. Paul does pray that the Philippians may be sincere in their Profession being filled with the Fruits of Righteousness or Good Works to the Praise and Glory of God not themselves Phil. 1.10 11. God does not forbid us all intending our Advantage in the performance of his Commandments God indeed has not forbidden us all intending and designing of our own Advantage in the performance of his Commandments When He requires us to obey Him He doth not forbid us all Love of our Selves and Regard to our own Self-interests For why He does propose to us in Scripture the greatest Rewards possible as Motives to us to perswade us to obey And the Blessed Saints in the Scripture so Eminent for their Service to God are said to have had an Eye at the Recompence of Reward But then our Intention of our own Advantage in God's Service is forbidden and renders our obedient Performances corrupt and insincere when together with our Intention of serving God we either join first another Intention of serving Sin Or secondly when we design some temporal Ends as much or more than we design God's Service First I say That Man's Obedience is insincere But 1st that Man's Obedience is insincere who together with his Intention of serving God joins another Intention of serving Sin who together with his Intentions of serving God joins another Intention of serving Sin as if a Man as our Saviour tells us the Pharisees did make long Prayers and other Professions of Religion to enable him the better and without suspicion to devour Widows Houses as well as serve God Where his obedient Performances slow from such a mixture of Design as this they will in no wise be owned as an obedient but punished as a sinful Service Secondly Again Men's Obedience is insincere When they design some temporal Ends in the Practice of Vertue as much or more than they design God's Service as when a Man is temperate II. When he designs some temporal Ends in the practice of Vertue as much or more than he intends God's Service and will not drink which is his Duty indeed but yet only because he cannot without making himself sick But when in the Performance of any Vertue a Man has a regard as much if not more to his Profit or Ease than to the Commands of God in that case this Obedience is also insincere and will be far from entitling him to be an Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven For thus to have as much regard to our worldly Profit or Pleasure in the Performance of any Duty as to please God is a degrading of Him it is a setting up the World for His Rival And to bring other Things in Competition with Him is plainly to Renounce him In respect of our Love to God we must even hate Father and Mother Wife and Children the dearest Interests and Concerns we have in the World He will be served and respected above all for He is jealous of the Pre-eminence of His Service above all Things as an Husband is of his Wife's Love to him above other Men I the Lord saith he am a jealous God Exod. 20.5 And so much for that Sincerity which is required of us as the first Qualification of an acceptable Obedience II. That Evangelical or Gospel-Obedience which now 2dly Evangelical Obedience must be entire viz. under the Covenant of Grace is the indispensible Condition of every Man's Salvation must be an entire Obedience to all the Laws of the Gospel Now this Integrity of our Obedience is such a Perfection and Compleatness of it as excludes all Maimedness and Defects and this
with them than the Beginning 2 Pet. 2.20 So that the Obedience which God will accept and which will render us Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven must be as of our whole Man and to all the Laws of the Gospel so it must be perform'd to 'em at all times We must persevere in it through all Seasons and take care both to live and die in it for our Reward will be dispensed unto us according to the Nature of our Service at the time of Payment and He only as our Saviour says that endureth to the End shall be saved Matth. 10.22 And thus I have shew'd you first What it is to Obey God's Holy Will and Commandments or how far you must be Obedient to the Holy Will and Commandments of God as ever you will hope to obtain Salvation or to be Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven And secondly I have also shewed you What it is to Walk in the same all the Days of your Life or how long you must persevere in such Obedience even to the End of your Lives In short I have also shewed you That the Obedience which is the Condition of our Salvation even now under the Gospel must be a Sincere and Entire Observance of all the Laws of Christianity Sincere it must be as I have shewed you by being a true and undissembled Service opposite to all Hypocrisy or a false and feigned Pretence of Obeying him when in reality we only serve our own selves our own Lusts and Interests And Entire it must be by being the Obedience of the whole Man to the whole Law and not for some short but for our whole Time and to the End of our Lives Object But here it will be demanded That if this be that Obedience which now under the Gospel or Covenant of Grace is requir'd as the indispensible Condition of our being made Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven wherein lies the difference between this and the First Covenant or Covenant of Works which Christ came to purchase our Freedom from and to establish this in its room The Condition of the First as I have told you was no less than a Perfect Exact Vnsinning Obedience the never offending in any one Point and if our Obedience now must be so Sincere and Entire an Obedience of the whole Man to all the Laws of the Gospel and this to be performed at all times as has been now described wherein does this come short you 'll say of that Perfect Obedience requir'd of us in our State of Innocency or that Legal Obedience requir'd under the Covenant of Works Answ And now therefore to clear the Doctrine of Evangelical Obedience as thus stated from any such Doubt The difference between Evangelical and a Legal Obedience as if there were no difference betwixt the Covenants in matter of Rigour I shall shew that there is a very material Difference and such as makes this we are now under deservedly be styled a Covenant of Grace And the difference is this That whereas under the First the Obedience was to be so perfect that there was no Mercy upon the least Transgression but the Offender became immediately liable to the threatned Punishment Now under the Second as Sincere and Entire as our Obedience must be yet no more is required at our Hands than what by God's Grace and our own honest Endeavours we shall be enabled to perform And therefore since the Weakness of our Nature is such that we cannot continue in an unsinning Obedience though all our wilful and chosen Sins indeed if persisted in will still put a Barr to our Salvation yet all our unavoidable Infirmities and involuntary Transgressions shall be constantly forgiven us and even our Wilful and more Heinous Sins when by Repentance we bewail and forsake 'em and take better care to avoid 'em for the future they also through the Mediation of Christ according to the Terms he has obtained for us in the Covenant of Grace shall be forgiven us and not prejudice our being Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven This difference not so great but that our wilful and cbosen Sins will put a Bar to our Salvation True it is the difference betwixt the Covenant of Works and the Covenant of Grace is not so great but our Wilful Chosen Sins if still persisted in will put a Barr to our Salvation A wilful Sin is when we see and consider of the Sinfulness of any Action which we are tempted to and after that chuse to Act and Perform it Every Sin against Knowledge and Conscience is a wilful Sin when our own Heart rebukes and checks us at the time of Sinning telling us that God hath forbidden that which we are about to do notwithstanding which we presume to do it And as for them they are all of an heinous Guilt and of a crying Nature such Sins are a despising of God's Law and therefore are call'd Presumptuous Sins and are said to be acted through a Rebellious Pride and with an high Hand Numb 15.30 And those who have committed such are said Heb. 10.29 to have done despight to the Spirit of Grace because as well the Spirit of God as their own Reason have resisted 'em in the commiting of such Sins which Resistance notwithstanding they have violently broke through And as to such Sins therefore they will make us the Children of Wrath and subject us to Punishment as well now as under the Law as is evident from that place Heb. 10.28 29. now mentioned He that despised Moses 's Law died without Mercy of how much sorer punishment suppose ye shall he be thought worthy who hath trodden under foot the Son of God and hath counted the Blood of the Covenant an unholy Thing which they do who do wholly Apostatize and hath done despite to the Spirit of Grace which they do who do sin wilfully And this they will be accounted to do whether such Sins be Directly and Expresly wilful Some Sins are directly and expresly wilful and chosen or only Indirectly so and by Interpretation Sometimes Men eye and view the Sin they are about to commit before they chuse or act they pause and deliberate doubt and demurr about it they have a Conflict and Dispute in their own Minds whether they should commit or keep off from it And when notwithstanding this they commit it that Sin is then directly and expresly chosen and wilful and done in despite of the Spirit of Grace and is therefore of a very heinous and damning Nature But besides these Some indirectly and interpretatively there are other sinful Actions which are not chosen directly and expresly but only indirectly and by Interpretation that is when Men expresly chuse such a state of Things as make some sinful Action after that to be no longer a matter of free Choice but almost necessary and unavoidable Thus he that wilfully drinks till he is Drunk and then in his Drink commits Murder and Uncleanness or any
other mad Frolicks or sinful Extravagances without any deliberation or consideration at all shall nevertheless be judged to have wilfully committed those Sins because he did deliberately and wilfully fall into that Sin of Drunkenness which when he was in by depriving himself of his Reason made those or any other Sins unavoidable at that time So again he that watches not over but indulges and gives way to his Passions and in his Anger kills a Man and he that accustoms himself to a Sin so often that he knows not when he commits it as to swear in either of these Cases also he shall be judged wilfully in God's account to have committed Murder and to have swore because any Man may chuse to indulge and humour his Passions or to accustom himself to that Sin which makes his falling into other Sins so unavoidable And lastly he that wilfully neglects the means of attaining to any Grace or Vertue will be judged wilfully to have omitted his Duty which in the use of due Means he might have done acceptably Thus in either of these Cases when Men fall into any Sin either by Drunkenness or by indulging and not watching over their Passions or by reason of having long accustomed themselves to such Sins or lastly by neglecting the Means of attaining to any Grace or Vertue In any of these Cases he that commits a Sin his Sin will be accounted as indirectly and interpretatively chosen and voluntary because he did willingly do those things which brought and betray'd him into such Sin or wilfully neglected those Means which would have preserv'd him from them And so his Sin will be condemn'd as a chosen and wilful Sin and a Transgression of God's Law and he punished as a wilfully Disobedient Person So that the difference between the Law and the Gospel is not such as that wilful Sins shall be now unpunish'd But the difference is 1st that those who sincerely and entirely obey shall not be called to an account for unchosen and involuntary Sins But here the difference is very great and comfortable and it is this That First As to our unchosen and involuntary Sins which through the Weakness and Frailty of our Nature we cannot always avoid through the Mediation of Christ now under the Covenant of Grace those who sincerely and entirely Obey the Laws of the Gospel shall not be called to an account for such And such unchosen and involuntary Sins are those which we commit either through Ignorance because we did not understand our Duty or through Inconsideration because we did not think of it And unless our Ignorance and Inconsideration be themselves wilful we shall not be condemned for the Failings we have committed through either of ' em The first cause of an innocent Involuntariness Ignorance of our Duty The first cause of an innocent and pardonable Involuntariness is Ignorance of our Duty when we do what God forbids because we do not know that He has forbid it for such Failings as we ignorantly commit we shall not be condemned under the Covenant of Grace for Christ who is our High Priest as St. Paul assures us will have compassion on the Ignorant and them that are out of the way Heb. 5.2 Provided it be not wilful True it is there are those that are wilfully ignorant for either they shut their Eyes and will not see their Duty or they are idle and careless and will not enquire after it So that if they do not know their Duty it is because they do not desire the Knowledge of it or will be at no pains for it they neither read the Word nor come to hear it nor to be Catechized and if they do come neither think nor consider afterwards upon what they have heard nor pray to God to make all those Means of Knowledge effectual to their Salvation And in the neglect of these Means of Knowledg they make themselves wilfully ignorant and so their Ignorance will not be their Excuse but their condemning Sin because it was wilful and chosen But if you have an honest Heart desirous to be taught that you may know and do your Duty and use an honest Industry by Reading coming to be Catechized by constantly Hearing of the Word If thus you do all that lies upon you to be informed what you ought to do and yet afterwards if through Mis-understanding you fail then through the Grace of the Gospel and the Mediation of our Saviour what you have been wanting in will not be imputed to your Condemnation Nor 2d Inconsideration Secondly What you do unwillingly commit through Inconsideration We sometimes do things we do not think nor consider the Evil of 'em when we commit 'em and so their Sinfulness being unseen is also unchosen and these Slips do so steal from us without our Consideration and thinking of 'em several ways either first by Surprize and a sudden Temptation Inconsideration excuses 1. when through surprize And thus St. Paul upon an unexpected occasion was surprized into a sudden Anger and into an unadvised Irreverence towards the High Priest Acts 23.1 2 3. And the beginnings of a single Passion whether of Anger or Envy and the unadvised Slips of the Tongue generally enter this way Or secondly we venture upon several Actions without thinking of their sinfulness through our natural Weariness and the length and constancy of a Temptation Thus in times of Affliction or Sickness 2. When thro natural weariness and the length and strength of a Temptation by the uneasiness of the Flesh and the hardness of a Man's Condition a Person is sometimes tempted to fret and murmur and to be peevish and repining And so we find it was with Job who though a Man patient to a Proverb and one to whom by the Testimony of God Himself there was none Equal in the whole Earth a perfect and an upright Man one who feared God and eschewed Evil Job 1.8 Yet this Man I say of admirable Constancy and Patience was wearied out of his Watchfulness by a tedious trial of Afflictions and in that time of his Unadvisedness uttered many things impatient with his Lips as appears from his whole History And lastly Lastly When by the violent discomposure of our Thinking Powers our Minds are so disturbed that we cannot think what we do we sometimes inconsiderately and unadvisedly do an ill Thing by reason of the violent Discomposure and Disturbance of our thinking Powers when our Mind is so disturbed that on a sudden we cannot think what we do as upon a sudden Grief Anger or Fear And thus Samuel who was a Person so dear to God that if he could be intreated by any Man he tells us it would be by him or Moses standing to intercede before him did yet in an instance that would have drawn him into the hazard of his Life dispute God's Command when he should have perform'd it and question where in Duty it became him to Obey for when God
did bid him go and Anoint David King which Service was sure to draw upon him the implacable Hatred of Saul through the sudden force of that frightful Thought instead of Obeying he answers again saying How can I go for if Saul hear of it he will kill me 1 Sam. 16.1 2. So that as for those Slips which we do unwillingly commit through either of these Causes of Inconsideration they are a matter of God's Mercy and will be graciously born with and forgiven now under the Gospel and Covenant of Grace for all those Persons now mention'd as guilty of the like St. Paul Job and Samuel were in a State of Grace and the dear Children of God I say therefore they will be graciously born with and forgiven Provided first we never be guilty of 'em Ignorance Inconsideration excuse not these Sins 1. Which we have time to understand and observe nor 2. Crying Sins nor 3. Those we do not endeavour against nor lastly Which we are not sorry for when we have understanding of and time to observe 'em nor secondly in any great and crying Sin as Murder Adultery c. for no Man can pretend he did unwittingly commit such things as a Man's Conscience will presently start at Provided thirdly we do endeavour and strive and watch against 'em And lastly after we find that we have fallen into'em provided we be sorry and earnestly beg God's Pardon for ' em Provided thus such Slips and Infirmities as we do commit unadvisedly and inconsiderately shall not be laid to our Charge And thus you see that our unavoidable Infirmities and our unwilling Transgressions which through an unaffected Ignorance and an involuntary Inconsideration we do commit shall not be imputed to our Condemnation now under the Gospel or Covenant of Grace And this is the first great Difference between the First Covenant wherein the least Sin was unpardonable and this Second Covenant or the Covenant of Grace wherein through the Mediation of CHRIST all our unwilling involuntary Infirmities shall be graciously pass'd by The 2d Difference betwixt Legal and Evangelical Obedience That our wilful more heinous Sins when repented of through the Mediation of Christ according to the Terms he has obtained for us in the Covenant of Grace shall be forgiven us The Second great Difference is That even our wilful and more heinous Sins when by our Repentance we bewail and forsake 'em and take better care to avoid 'em for the future they also through the Mediation of Christ according to the Terms he has obtained for us in the Covenant of Grace shall be forgiven us and not prejudice our being Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven Among the Jews according to the strictness of Moses's Law the Punishment took place upon the first wilful Breach He that despised Moses 's Law saith the Apostle if it were in an instance where the Law threaten'd Death died without Mercy Heb. 10.28 A Man that had committed Adultery or Murder or any other Crime whereof Death was the establish'd Punishment was to Die without Remedy for no Sacrifice would be accepted for him nor would the Law admit of any Favour or Dispensation But when Christ came into the World his Business was to abrogate all the Rigour of Moses's Law as well as that of the First Covenant and to Preach an Universal Pardon upon Repentance Now under the Covenant of Grace God doth not cast us off upon the Commission of every Sin but as he is heartily desirous that we should repent of it according to that of Ezek. 33.11 As I live saith the Lord I do not delight in the death of a Sinner but rather that he return and live So when we repent he has oblig'd Himself by his Truth and Faithfulness to forgive it according to that of St. John Epist 1.9 If we confess our Sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our Sins Remission of Sins upon Repentance the great Doctrine of the Gospel This is the great Doctrine of the Gospel which is a Covenant of Remission of Sins upon our Repentance and therefore our Saviour when he began himself to Preach it he said Repent for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand Matth. 4.17 And when he left the World he commanded his Disciples that they should declare to the World the Pardon of Sins upon their Repentance for so St. Luke tells us Ch. 24.47 that he gave 'em in Charge That Repentance and Remission of Sins should be preach'd in his Name to all Nations Thus has God provided us of Means which will most certainly restore us to his Favour He has not left us in a forsaken State but has prescribed us this Method of Repentance to recover us out of it Repentance will be accepted to our pardon for our known or secret Sins whether wilfully or unwillingly committed but now forgot though generally repented of and to be the great Instrument of our Pardon and Reconciliation And our Repentance through the Mediation of Christ will be accepted for our Pardon whatever our Sins have been whether known or unknown whether they have been wilful or involuntary Sins First Our unknown or secret Sins which whether wilfully or unwillingly we have committed but now we have forgot shall be forgiven us upon our hearty though general Prayer to God to forgive us such as was that of David O cleanse me from my secret Faults Psal 19.12 and upon our diligent care hereafter not knowingly and wilfully to transgress any of God's Laws And Secondly Our most unknown and wilful Sins even they shall also be forgiven us if for every particular Sin we know our selves to have committed 2. For our most known and wilful Sins if particularly repented of we particularly repent of it by confessing it to God and by taking care to amend and forsake it for the future 'Till we are reclaim'd indeed from our former Sins and are become God's dutiful Sons and faithful Servants for the present and for the future it is not consistent with the Honour of his Justice and Holiness with the Authority of his Laws and with the Wisdom of his Government to receive us into his Favour But as soon as ever we are conscientiously reform'd from our Sins he will be reconciled to us if we are heartily sorry for what has been past and amended for the future and in case of Injury or Wrong done to God or Man we undo as much as in us lies what has been done amiss by making amends and reparation for what we have injured either We cannot be said to repent of a Sin unless we undo And in case of Injury to Man if Restitution be made as much as in us lies what has been done amiss Therefore if any one has offended his Neighbour and given him just cause of Anger against him he that will truly repent and expect that God will hear his Prayers for his Pardon must go and acknowledge his Offence endeavour to
appease his Neighbour and be reconciled to him for so our Saviour has ordered Matth. 5.23 before he offer his Prayer to God And he that has injured his Neighbour either by taking away his good Name by Slander or his Goods by wrong Dealing must take off the Slander and restore what he has unjustly got and so did good Zacheus upon his Repentance we find Luke 19.8 when he embraced the Gospel And so likewise towards the Reparation of God's Honour Of high Dishonor to God and Religion if that be not repair'd by an eminent Repentance I must needs add as a necessary part of Repentance that he who has formerly liv'd a very notorious and scandalously ill Life to the great Dishonour of God and Religion must now towards the Reparation of God's Honour be as famous for his eminent and exemplary Piety that his Repentance may be accepted a private Sorrow for publick Scandals falling vastly short of undoing what has been done amiss in which consists the restitutive part of Repentance The necessity of this we have exemplified in the case of the Woman who washed our Saviour's Feet with her Tears and wiped them with the Hair of her Head Luke 7.44 She had formerly it seems been a very vile Woman but the reason why her Sins which were many were forgiven is said by our Saviour to have been because she loved much vers 47. And thus if we do repent our Sins shall not be imputed to us but through the Merits of Christ's Death and the Grace of the Gospel they shall be looked upon as if they had never been And thus I have shewed you that other great Difference betwixt that Obedience required now under the Covenant of Grace and the Obedience required by the First Covenant That whereas the Obedience required by the First was a Perfect Exact Vnsinning Obedience the never Offending at all Now not only our involuntary Sins and Infirmities but also our most voluntary and wilful Transgressions when by Repentance we bewail and forsake 'em and take better care to avoid 'em for the future they also through the Mediation of Christ according to the Terms he has obtain'd for us in the Covenant of Grace shall be forgiven us and not prejudice our being Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven And upon the whole I have now shewed you The summ of Evangelical Obedience as to all that Obedience required now under the Gospel to make us Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven that there is not required indeed a Perfect Exact Unsinning Obedience the never offending in any one part which was the indispensible Condition of the First Covenant but there must be a Sincere and Entire Obedience paid to all the Laws of the Gospel Sincere it must be by being a true and undissembled Service Obeying 'em not only because most for our Health and Interest as generally the Laws of Religion are but even where they are contrary to our Inclinations and Interest because God commands us And Entire it must be by being the Obedience of the whole Man of our Understanding our Wills our Affections and our Actions to the whole Law of God and that at all times And this if we endeavour the best we can to do that our unwilling and involuntary Failings which through Ignorance and Frailty we commit shall upon our Prayers to God be forgiven us and that our wilful Transgressions when we repent of and forsake 'em through the Mediation of Christ and the Grace of the Gospel shall not be imputed to our Condemnation The summ also thereof according to Dr. Hammond In a word That Obedience to speak also in the Words of the Learned Dr. Hammond which is the Condition of the Second Covenant and of our being made Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven Negatively it is not a Perfect Exact Unsinning Obedience the never offending at all in any kind of Sin this is the Condition of the First Covenant Nor secondly is it never to have committed any deliberate Sin in the former Course of our Lives Nor thirdly never to have gone on or continued in any habitual or customary Sin for the time past But it is positively the New Creature or Renew'd Sincere Honest Faithful Obedience to the whole Gospel giving up the whole Heart unto Christ the performing of that which God enables us to perform and bewailing our Infirmities and Frailties and Sins both of the past and present Life and beseeching God's Pardon in Christ for all such and sincerely labouring to Mortify every Sin and to perform an uniform Obedience to God and from every Fall rising again by Repentance And thus if we Obey God's Holy Will and Commandments and Walk in the same all the Days of our Life we shall not fail to be Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven And thus I have fully Explain'd to you all the Conditions of the Covenant of Grace both on God's Part and on ours both what it is to be a Member c. which are the Mercies and Favours made over to us therein on God's Part and what it is to Renounce the Devil c. which are the Conditions to be perform'd on ours My next Task must be and then I shall give you a full account of all that pertains to the Nature and Substance of the Covenant of Grace to shew you what a happy State of Salvation this is to be in such a Gracious Covenant with GOD By whose Mediation we obtain'd it By whom and how we are called into it And lastly what infinite Thanks we owe to God for Calling us into this State of Salvation All which Points we have taught us in these Words And I thank God our Heavenly Father that he hath called me to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour THE XXIV Lecture And I heartily thank our Heavenly Father that he hath called me to this State of Salvation through Iesus Christ our Saviour I Have already in order to a full Explication of all that pertains to the Nature of the Covenant of Grace given you an account of the Terms and Conditions of it both on God's part and on ours as they are laid down and taught you in your Church-Catechism The invaluable Priviledges on God's part made over to you therein as you are taught in your Catechism and I have explain'd 'em to you are first That you are therein made Members of Christ secondly Children of God and thirdly Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven And those Conditions to be performed by us our part of the Covenant are That we should first Renounce the Devil and all his Works the Pomps and Vanities of this wicked World and all the sinful Lusts of the Flesh Secondly That we should believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith And Thirdly That we should keep God's Holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of our Life And what each several Article in this your gracious Covenant doth mean and import
I have hitherto according to the best of my Skill been explaining to you And now if there be any thing farther necessary to a full and compleat Explication of the Nature of this Covenant it must be this in the second place to shew you How that thereby you are restored to a state of Salvation Thirdly By whose Mediation you obtained so gracious a Covenant and are put thereby into a state of Salvation It was through Jesus Christ our Saviour Fourthly By whom and how we have been Call'd to this state of Salvation It was our Heavenly Father who hath called us to this state of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour And lastly What infinite reason you have heartily to thank Almighty God our Heavenly Father that he hath Called you to this state of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour And I heartily thank our Heavenly Father that he hath Called me to this State c. And as all these Points are fairly taught you in these Words of your Catechism so in commenting upon these I will by God's Assistance open and explain these several Points to you To proceed therefore in order to a more compleat understanding of the whole Nature of the Covenant of Grace let us see Secondly How this Covenant whose Terms and Conditions I have been explaining to you does restore us to a State of Salvation That in the Covenant of Grace we are restored to a State of Salvation Salvation does import a Deliverance from Danger or Misery and a State of Salvation does import the being put into a Condition of Safety where one may be safe and secure from Danger and Misery if he please For our understanding therefore how this Covenant of Grace is a means of restoring us to a State of Salvation we must look back and consider how we brought our selves into a State of Danger and Misery before and how by the Covenant of Grace we are put again into a State of Safety and Security if we please How we brought our selves into a state of Misery before And to this purpose we must know That God Almighty created Man at first in such a state of Perfection with such an enlightned Mind such a regular Will to the Laws of right Reason and with such obedient Appetites and Affections that he might if he would have continued in perfect Innocency And now making him thus upright and capable to perform such an Obedience God did very reasonably make this Covenant with Man That he should perform a Perfect Exact Vnsinning Obedience and live for ever But upon the least Sin the eating of the Fruit of one Forbidden Tree he should surely Die The Event of which Proceeding was that Man hearkning to the Suggestions of the Devil did thereby Rebel against his Maker take part with Satan and so did forfeit all his Right and Hopes of Happiness which upon the faithful Performance of his Covenant he would have had was shut out of Paradise and condemn'd to Death as you will see largely described in the Third Chapter of Genesis Thus did Man by the breach of his Covenant with God bring himself into a state of Danger and extream Misery How by the Covenant of Grace we are put into a state of Security if we please And now here it comes in for us to consider the Second Covenant as that which restores us to a State of Salvation Had the First remained uncancelled and in full force we must have all perished without remedy upon a double account It required an unsinning Obedience and we had sinned It allowed no place for Repentance after Sin and yet we had brought our selves into that State that except we should repent and our Repentance be accepted we must all undoubtedly have perished We were unavoidably therefore bound up by that First Covenant as the case then stood with us to Death and Misery and it was not possible for the Wit of Man to contrive any way to escape it And now when we were in this irrepairable State was God of his own Goodness graciously pleased to cancel the First Covenant blotting out the Hand-writing of Ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us and took it out of the way nailing it to the Cross of Christ Col. 2.14 By which place is more immediately meant I must confess his cancelling and making void as to any condemning Power in it the Covenant of Works made with the Israelites by the hand of Moses but not so as to exclude his cancelling all former Covenants that were too rigorous and impossible for Man in his fallen State to perform I conclude therefore that God was graciously pleased to cancel and make void the First Covenant under which Man was created and which he was uncapable of performing and receiving Benefit by having forfeited that perfect Light and perfect Strength which should enable him to perform it and become very defective and weak both in Knowledge and Ability of performing his Duty towards his Creator And he was pleased to grant unto us and to establish with us a Second by way of Remedy against the Rigour and Extremity of the First wherein God as it were descending from his Majesty and Glory does oblige himself to make good to such as shall enter into it and continue faithful therein those inestimable Favours and Benefits which do vastly exceed those of the former For in the first place whereas the First Covenant did not as far as I can find in Scripture any where Expresly promise Eternal Life in Heaven to those that were faithful in it The Covenant of Grace whereunto you are called does in innumerable places propose immortal Life and Happiness to all those that do Believe its Doctrines and Articles and do sincerely Obey its Precepts as has been shewed you for it is Jesus Christ who hath brought Life and Immortality to light through the Gospel 2 Tim. 1.10 And then secondly whereas under the First there was no place for Repentance but nothing less than an Exact and Unsinning Obedience was the Condition of this Life and Happiness And upon the first and least Offence all was become forfeit and lost Herein we have this relaxation of Rigour and exceeding Favour That even the greatest Sinners upon their Repentance and Return to God should be saved and our Saviour therefore left Commission with his Disciples That Pardon and Remission of Sins should be preached in his Name amongst all Nations Luk. 24.47 Thus in the Covenant of Grace is Repentance like a Plank thrown out which if Shipwrack'd Sinners lay hold on they may save themselves and the Covenant it self like a Ship like Noah's Ark whereinto those that enter and will continue in it may be landed safe in the Kingdom of Heaven So that the Covenant of Grace in whose Terms and Conditions you have been lately instructed does restore us you see into a state of Salvation whereby we are put again into a state of Safety and Security
if we please And now Thirdly it will be infinitely worth our Enquiry That by the Mediation of Jesus Christ it was that we obtained such a gracious Covenant whereby we are restored to a state of Salvation by whose Mediation we obtain'd such a Covenant of Grace and were restored thereby into a state of Salvation And it was through Jesus Christ our Saviour You have seen how wretchedly Man did break his Covenant with his Maker and into what a miserable State he plung'd himself thereby And now behold the unspeakable Goodness of God the Father Almighty declared in Jesus Christ his Son When God's Justice required that Sin should be punish'd when his Holiness forbid that a thing so contrary to his Nature and hateful unto him as Sin is should escape the severest Marks of his Displeasure and when his Wisdom would not suffer it to escape Punishment lest his Creatures should take occasion from thence to Rebel the more against him when for these Reasons it was necessary that the Sin of Man should be most severely punish'd then did Jesus Christ the Son of God interpose Himself betwixt Vengeance and us and did mediate and intercede with his Father to pardon and forgive us the Breach of our Covenant he laying down his own Life a Ransom for our Sins to redeem us from Misery and paying his own Blood a Satisfaction for our Offences This we have taught us 1 Tim. 2.5 There is one Mediator betwixt God and Man the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a Ransom for all And moreover because having fallen from our Uprightness and lost that perfect Light and Strength whereby in a State of Innocence we had been able to perform a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience the Conditions of the First Covenant because this we were no longer able to do and therefore so long as we remained bound to perform the First Covenant we must have been however lost Jesus Christ did therefore I say moreover mediate and intercede with his Father in our behalf and purchasing the Grace and Favour with his precious Blood did obtain for us a better Covenant a Second and more Gracious Covenant instead of the First which was more Rigorous a Covenant consisting of such Conditions as by his Grace we shall be enabled to perform and of far better Promises to encourage our Endeavours and Performances for which reason he is therefore styled the Mediator of a better Covenant which was established upon better Promises Heb. 8.6 In particular He did obtain these infinitely happy Terms and Conditions for us as has been already shewn you that if we would renounce God's Enemies the World the Flesh and the Devil and return to our Obedience which is in other Words to Repent we should be accounted as his Children and have all our former Rebellions pardoned us That if we will firmly and practically Believe in God and in Jesus Christ who died and suffered for us we should be Members of his Body the CHVRCH and partake of all those manifold Graces and Priviledges he has Purchas'd for it And lastly if instead of a perfect exact unsinning Obedience we would but perform a Sincere and Honest one such as by the Grace he would afford us we should be enabled to we should finally be made Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven Thus did Jesus Christ mediate and intercede with God the Father for our Pardon upon the Breach of the First Covenant paying down his own Life a Satisfaction for the Injustice done by us to God in violating of it and did purchase and procure of God the Father to be reconciled to us upon easier Terms such as those in the Covenant of Grace now mention'd And now let us behold here and admire the infinite Wisdom also as well as Goodness in this Method of our Redemption through and by the Mediation of Jesus Christ our Saviour Was it necessary as a due Reparation of God's Honour that the Divine Justice must be satisfied for the Breach of the First Covenant Who then could be sufficient for so vast an Undertaking except the Son of God who is God Himself The Sufferings of such a Person as a Satisfaction to the Divine Justice could alone fully proclaim the infinite Guilt of Sin and How extreamly God was incens'd against it and could alone sufficiently pacify and attone the Divine Anger thereupon Was it again on the other side requisite to Man's Restoration that a Covenant should be obtained of such Conditions as we in our state of Weakness might be capable of performing Who then was so proper to propose to and obtain of the Father such gracious Terms for us as one who was himself Man and so could be sensible of all the Weakness and Infirmities of Man Sin excepted and had experienced himself what was in the Power of Man to perform Why all this does of it self appear to have been consider'd in the Divine Wisdom and in the Contrivance of Man's Recovery to a state of Salvation through the Mediation of Jesus Christ our Saviour but for our better assurance the Author to the Hebrews does expresly declare it to have been so Heb. 2.17 18. telling us That since he had undertaken to mediate a Peace for us with God that therefore in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his Brethren that he might be a merciful and faithful High Priest in Things pertaining to God to make Reconciliation for the Sins of the People For in that he himself hath suffered being tempted he is able to succour them that are tempted By being God he was qualified to be a faithful High Priest in Things pertaining to God and to make Reconciliation for the Sins of the People That is as God alone he knew what Satisfaction was sufficient to be offered to God and was fit for him to accept e're he would be reconciled to Sinners and by being Man he was also qualified to be a merciful High Priest for in that he himself hath suffered being tempted he is able to succour them that are tempted That is as Man who is sensible what Temptations and Infirmities we lie under he was more proper to be entrusted with the Appointment of such Terms and Conditions as Man was capable to perform and therefore did prescribe us a Covenant of Grace consisting accordingly of such reasonable and performable Conditions And thus you see also by whose Mediation we obtain'd such a Covenant of Grace such a state of Salvation viz. that it was through Jesus Christ our Saviour And now Fourthly let us consider The infinite Care of God the Father to call us into it as you are also taught in your Catechism by whom and how you are called to this state of Salvation And truly the same Heavenly Father who granted us and the same Jesus Christ our Saviour who purchased this state of Salvation for us have also most mercifully called us to it And behold and consider first I beseech you what infinite
Care our Heavenly Father hath taken in this great Affair to call us to this state of Salvation And we have seen and do testify says St. John that the Father hath sent the Son to be the Saviour of the World 1 Epist 4.14 And how hath he sent him to save it Why as was long before Prophesied Isai 61.1 He put the Spirit of the Lord upon him to preach the Gospel to the Poor he sent him to heal the broken-hearted to preach deliverance to the Captives and recovering of Sight to the Blind to set at liberty them that are bruised to preach the acceptable Year of the Lord Luke 4.18 19. Such was the very earnest Care of the Father that he Commissioned and sent his own Son to invite us his Rebellious Creatures and Subjects to lay down our Rebellious Arms against him and to embrace those Overtures and Conditions of Mercy and Salvation that he offered to us by the Preaching of the Gospel Nor was the Ever-blessed Son of God less intent upon this Blessed Work The Ever-blessed Son of God no less intent upon this blessed Work than the Father No sure it was his Meat to do the Will of Him that sent him and to finish his Work John 4.34 It was his Meat and Drink to save Men's Souls and therefore He went about doing good Acts 10.38 Doing good that is Executing that Office to which the Father had Authorized him in order to the Salvation of Men that Office of Mercy instructing and calling of the World to Repentance and in order to that winning 'em to it by other Works of bodily Charity with which carnal Men are most taken as Curing their Diseases Casting out Devils by the Power of him who was present with him He went about doing good of all kinds but all in order to the good of Men's Souls and he was zealous also to the highest degree in this blessed Work How mightily he importuned us to come into this state of Salvation For good God! with what mighty Importunity and winning Rhetorick did he the Son of GOD address himself to his own foolish Rebellious Subjects to come into this state and to receive freely the Means of Salvation Ho every one that thirsteth cries he as the Evangelical Prophet represents him bespeaking the World Isa 55.1 2 3. come ye to the Waters and he that hath no Money come ye buy and eat yea come buy Wine and Milk without Money and without Price Wherefore do you spend Money for that which is not Bread and your Labour for that which satisfieth not Hearken diligently unto me and eat ye that which is good and let your Soul delight it self in fatness Encline your Ear and come unto me hear and your Soul shall live and I will make an everlasting Covenant with you even the sure Mercies of David It is not to be expressed nor imagined with what mighty Zeal and Perswasion he did himself whilst on Earth pursue this blessed Work of our Salvation He has left a Succession of Ministers behind him to do the like Nor was he contented himself whilst on Earth thus to call us into this state of Salvation but moreover when he was to leave the World he provided a Succession of Ministers which he has left behind him to continue to the end of the World to do the same good Office under him for the Salvation of Mankind empowering them with the Gifts of the Holy Ghost to enable 'em to do it effectually As my Father hath sent me so send I you John 20.21 And accordingly has he committed it to our care as he made it his own to Preach the Gospel to Mankind to make known the Love of God as manifested in Christ to the World to receive those that Believe into the Covenant of Grace and Society of Christians by Baptism and by this means to call you into a state of Salvation And as he hath committed to us the Word of Reconciliation we therefore as the Ambassadors for Christ and as though God did beseech you by us we do pray you in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5.19 20. We are perpetually preaching and declaring this ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this good Tydings to you we instruct you in the Nature of that Salvation which is wrought for you we direct you to the means of attaining it and with all the powerful Motives drawn from the Word of GOD we do all we can to move you to seek this Salvation in the way that infinite Wisdom has appointed for the attaining of it And what I beseech you can be done more What can be done to call you into a State of Salvation if this will not When God our Heavenly Father when Jesus Christ his Son when his Holy Spirit by his good Inspirations when his Apostles Evangelists and a whole Succession of Pastors and Teachers since do spend so much Care upon this one Work what can be done more to save you Nay What could have been done more to my Vineyard that I have not done in it Will God most justly expostulate with us as he did with the Jewish Church Isa 5.4 which brings me to the Last thing which was to be spoke to in the Explication of these Words I am now upon viz. what infinite reason we have Heartily to Thank Almighty God our Heavenly Father that he hath Called us to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Saviour And indeed it is a matter that infinitely deserves the deepest Sense and utmost Acknowledgements of the Divine Goodness to us whether we consider barely the Advantages of having GOD in Covenant with us or our own singular Happiness of being Called into it And First This great matter of Thankfulness whether we consider 1. The extraordinary Advantage of having God in Covenant with us As to the extraordinary Advantage it is to have GOD in Covenant with us which I have frequent occasion in this Argument to mind you of and consequently that it affords great matter of our Praise and Thanksgivings to him upon that account it is worthy your Notice that in this case GOD does condescend even to oblige Himself by Contract and Agreement with us whom he might Oblige to Odedience by his mere Authority without any Assurance of Reward that if we will but do our part Repent Believe and Obey he will be even bound in Justice having given his solemn Word and Promise for it to confer upon us the richest Blessings that Heaven and Earth can bestow viz. Pardon of Sins and Eternal Life and Happiness Alas if we were left to build our Hopes meerly upon the Merit of our own Righteousness and Vertue we could none of us have the least Expectations of obtaining as the Reward thereof such unspeakable Blessings as are now laid up in Heaven for us But GOD condescending by Covenant to engage himself to make 'em good to us we have thereby the fullest Assurance given us that we
faithful in our Covenant with Him And so likewise it is Thirdly To be an Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven III. As Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven What restraint will it put upon a young Heir and how careful will it make him to please his Parents when a great Estate is like to descend upon him but yet so that he shall certainly be dis-inherited of it except he behave himself soberly and regularly and dutifully to those his Parents And if so how infinitely more circumspect and wary and diligent should we all of us be to please our Father which is in Heaven by discharging our Covenant-Engagements to him inasmuch as the Heavenly Inheritance is of infinite more value than an Earthly one can be I shall not stand now to give you a Description of that Exceeding Weight of Glory and of those Vast and Immense Treasures of Happiness which are laid up in Heaven for those who shall faithfully perform their Covenant with God I shall only in short shew you that such is the Nature and Constitution of the Covenant of Grace that there is no Hopes nor Expectations of ever obtaining it without a faithful discharge of all our Covenant-Engagements to God and if so then certainly there cannot be greater Obligations possible to the performance of ' em And as to the Nature of the Covenant of Grace surely one would think it were needless to prove that the Conditions of it must be performed or we cannot expect to inherit the Promises This is of the Nature of all Covenants whatsoever which consist of certain Promises and Benefits to be made good on one part not without certain Conditions to be performed on the other Kingdom of Heaven not to be expected but by those who are faithful in their Covenant And why then should any so fondly expect Justification and Happiness to be conferr'd upon 'em except they do Repent heartily Believe practically and Obey sincerely the only Conditions of this Covenant as has been often shewed Why sure none that look into the Gospel and see and consider how that all along Happiness is only promised to the Obedient can ever expect it upon other Terms But so it is that a sort of Antinomian Hereticks do spread abroad their pestilent Doctrines teaching that Christ by his Sacrifice and Satisfaction for us has purchased Justification and Happiness without any Conditions to be perform'd on our part and that what he has done will wholly excuse us from Duty and Obedience But this is one of the most Anti-christian Errors in the World as undermining the whole design of Christ's Coming and his Preaching the Gospel amongst us which was to tie us up to higher Rules of Righteousness than were before given to the Sons of Men. It was infinitely far from the Design of him who came to save and deliver us from the Power and Dominion as well as from the Guilt and Punishment of our Sins to do any thing that should encourage us in Sin and render us secure when at any time we commit it But that which Christ has done for us amounts to this that he has purchased by his Blood-shedding an Abrogation of the First Covenant wherein was no Happiness without an unsinning Obedience and then has procured for us this most gracious Covenant with these abatements of Rigour That we shall have all that unspeakable Bliss and the Inheritance of Heaven conferr'd on us on condition we shall repent of and forsake our Sins and knowingly and willingly not offend him for the future And a most encouraging Argument this will be to all considering and serious Persons to make 'em faithful and diligent to perform their Covenant No People either Jews or Gentiles ever before us had the like The Jews by the Law of Moses or the meer Covenant of Works had plainly and expresly the Assurances only of a Temporal Canaan and the Promises of a peaceable and prosperous Possession thereof to encourage their Duty And the poor Pagans had little Inducements to vertuous living more than the present Tranquility of Mind which arises from the meer Exercise of Vertue neither of 'em Considerations strong enough to bear us up against great Temptations to Sin and the difficulties in the way of our Duty But this one Consideration of an Eternal weight of Glory an Inheritance laid up in Heaven a Crown of Life infallibly ensured to those who shall be faithful unto Death This is enough to encourage us in Well-doing and to preserve us safe and innocent as it has done Thousands before us amidst all the Persecutions of Evil Men on the one hand or the Allurements of the World on the other withdrawing us or frighting us into Sin so that in the strength of the Hopes of such an Inheritance we may be prevail'd upon faithfully and conscientiously to discharge this our Covenant with God And thus you see what mighty Arguments the several Mercies of the Covenant made over to us on God's Part do yield us and what inviolable Obligations they do all of 'em lay upon us faithfully and conscientiously to discharge this our Covenant with God But IV. As having promised and vowed in our Baptism accordingly to discharge our Covenant w th God Fourthly and lastly Another vast Obligation lying upon us to do the same and which ought especially to be here considered is That Promise and Vow made for us in our Baptism accordingly to discharge this our Covenant Do'st thou not think that thou art bound to Believe and to Do as they have promised for thee That is the Question which is ask'd you to which you are taught to answer Yes verily and thereby to acknowledge the vast Obligations lying upon you on the account of that Promise and Vow to perform that your Covenant and a mighty Obligation too it lies upon us there being nothing more sacred and inviolable than a Vow made unto God and more severely punisht if it be ever violated The matter of a Vow sometimes not a Duty 'till vowed A Vow in general is defin'd to be a solemn Promise made unto God whereby we do in a peculiar manner engage our selves unto him to the performance of something And there are two sorts of these Vows which are to be distinguish'd according to the Matter of which the Vow is made For sometimes the Thing which we have vowed to do was not a Duty upon us till such time as we made such a Vow as when a Person does solemnly promise to God that he will set apart such a Portion of his Time such a Day of the Week for the more immediate Service of God in Fasting and Prayer or that he will devote such a part of his Estate or Gains for pious or charitable Uses Secondly again the matter of a Vow Sometimes antecedently incumbent upon us and such is the matter of our Baptismal Vow may be what was incumbent upon us before only the Vow is added to strengthen the
Obligation And such is the Vow was made in our Baptism whereby we were solemnly and in a peculiar manner Devoted and Consecrated to God's Service and to live to his Glory which though it was a Duty upon us before yet now we have farther obliged our selves thereunto having solemnly vowed so to do Generally the matter of a Vow is of the former sort something to which we were not obliged before as when Jacob did vow to build an House to God Gen. 28.22 And of this nature are all those Lands and Possessions over and above the Tythe or Tenth Part which have been devoted and given by the Piety of well-dispos'd Persons for the Maintenance of the Ministers and the Worship of God for the Education of Children in Schools and the Relief of the Poor in Hospitals Before they were devoted to pious and charitable Uses they were so far in the Power of the Party who own'd 'em as that he might dispose of 'em how and to what Uses he pleased But after a Vow is once made by our selves or Forefathers whereby such a Part of an Estate is determinately set aside for sacred Uses it is then a devoted thing And I will be bold to add and I will endeavour to prove it that for that very reason of its having been Vowed and Devoted to God 'T is a provoking Sin to rob God of what has been once Vowed and Devoted to him tho' of the former Nature it is one of the most provoking Sins in the World to rob God of it This is plainly seen in the Case of Ananias and Sapphira Act. 5.1 2 3 4 5. These two Persons stirr'd up at first as is probable with a like pious Zeal for the Promotion of Religion with many others of the first Converts to Christianity had sold a Possession and given it to the Church which according to the Circumstances of those Times was of more use than if setled upon it but Covetousness afterwards prevailing upon their Hearts they kept back part of the Price and laid a share of it only at the Apostles feet v. 3. But observe how severely Peter rebukes 'em for this Sacrilege Before they had devoted it he tells 'em they might have done what they would with it but first to bestow it wholly on the Church and then to keep back part of the Price of the Land he calls this a Lying to the Holy Ghost and immediately for the terrour of other sacrilegious Invaders of Things devoted punishes it with one of the most sudden and fearful Deaths that we find recorded either in the Scripture or profane Story This Sin of with-holding or seizing of any thing once Vowed and Devoted by our selves or others to sacred Uses is called the Sin of Sacrilege and is spoke of as seems by the manner of Expression Rom. 2.22 as a Sin equalling the Guilt even of Idolatry it self And nothing is more plain to be observ'd than the Anger of God God's Anger observable upon such occasions even in this Life towards those who have sacrilegiously invaded God's Portion which has been once Vowed unto him either by our selves or our Forefathers and have Robbed him in his Tythes and Offerings as he calls it a robbing of Himself Mal. 7.8 and threatens it with a heavy Curse of the Execution whereof if I had time I could give several instances But let this suffice to shew how heinous a thing it is to violate a Vow to God even where the matter of the Vow hath been something to which there was no Obligation before such Vow 'T is much more provoking to violate Vows to perform which we are antecedently obliged by the Law of Nature And will it be less provoking then think ye to violate those Vows wherein by solemn Engagements Men have promised to do that which before such Vows and Promises they were obliged to from the Law of Nature and as a Debt due for their very Creation and Being In this case there is a double Obligation to perform such Vows When that which was commanded to be done and is necessary upon other accounts is with all solemnity engaged to be performed then the Vow does add to the Command a new and farther Obligation which will make it more criminal and a far more heinous Sin to break such Vows There are many of this kind recorded in the Scripture particularly the first part of that Vow of Jacob Gen. 28.21 is of this kind and so is our Baptismal Vow to perform the Covenant of Grace We were obliged to perform all that Duty which we therein engaged to perform by the very Law of Nature upon the account of our Creation and dependance upon God from whom as a Fountain we derive all the Good we already have and hope to enjoy But when moreover we come solemnly and expresly to engage our selves to the performance of such Conditions we add strength to our former Obligations tying 'em faster upon our selves and in the breach of the Laws of God we thenceforward become not only barely disobedient but moreover faithless and Covenant-breakers and shall be therefore punish'd not only as disobedient but also as faithless and perfidious Rebels Nor does it in the least lessen the Obligation that this Vow was made by others for you in your Infancy for not to prove to you now which shall be done in its due place that it is in the Power of Parents or Guardians to oblige their Minors to the Performance of Conditions without their own express Consent at that time provided there shall considerable Advantages accrue to 'em thereby it is moreover plain from Scripture that Parents may devote their Children to the Service of God in a very peculiar manner and therefore they had Power to devote us to the Worship of the True God as prescribed us in the Gospel or New Covenant to which Covenant we shall therefore stand obliged as much as if in our Persons we had Vowed and Engaged our selves to perform it Of this Power in Parents we see an instance in Samuel 1 Sam. 1.11 Nor is the thing contrary to Reason and natural Equity the Philosopher himself affirming that both the Parents may devote the Children whilst young as they please since Children at that Age are to be accounted not so much at their own as at their Parents disposal A Vow is much of the nature of an Oath and therefore to violate it is Perjury The thing is just and reasonable and therefore it is highly criminal in us to break that Baptismal Vow It is a Sin much of the nature of Perjury a Vow and an Oath being promiscuously used in Scripture as Numb 30.13 one for another And indeed as to our Baptismal Vow since therein God is made a Witness a Judge and a Revenger it is in its full importance no less than an Oath and the violating thereof would be Perjury He is called to as a Witness of our Sincerity in what we do promise
and oblige our selves thereby to do He is appeal'd to as a Judge of our Performance whether we are faithful or not And as he is a God that will not be mocked he will certainly be a Revenger and a severe one too if we shall falsly and perfidiously break our Vows of Renouncing the World the Flesh and the Devil of Believing in God and Obeying him and shall on the contrary give our selves up to the service of Sin and Satan live like those that Believe not God nor the Christian Religion and in perfect contradiction to the Apostle's Rule deny not all Vngodliness and Worldly Lusts as we are commanded and have promised but deny to live Soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World In such a case I say he will be a severe Revenger of our Perjury and of our Apostacy I say of our Apostacy for he will then consider us not as ordinary Sinners but as those who have in effect renounced our Religion and will allot to us therefore not the ordinary measures of Punishments due to unbelieving Jews Turks and Infidels but extraordinary ones such as are due to faithless and perfidious Renegado's Oh it had been happy for us if we had never been Baptized if after those Vows we have therein made to do all we can to destroy Satan's Kingdom and the Power of Sin in the World we shall fight against God by our impious and wicked Deeds Better it is that thou shouldst not Vow than that thou shouldst Vow and not pay Eccl. 5.5 It is a less fault not to Vow at all than having Vowed not to perform the one being but a Neglect the other an Affront nay a Contempt of his Majesty who will not suffer a scorn to be put upon himself What shall I say why take therefore the Advice of the Wise Man v. 4. When thou vowest a Vow unto God deferr not to pay it for he hath no pleasure in Fools pay that which thou hast Vowed And say resolutely with Holy David Psal 119.106 I have sworn and I will perform it that I will keep thy righteous Judgments I have solemnly resolved and bound my self by the most sacred Ties which I will never break but do now confirm that I will carefully perform my part of the Covenant which I find to be most just and good The End of the First Volume THE XXVII Lecture And by God's Help so I will And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Live's End IN those several Expositions I have made upon the Words of your Catechism I have now fully declar'd unto you first the general Nature Terms and Conditions of the Covenant of Grace secondly the Sacrament whereby you solemnly enter'd into it And last Day have represented to you those vast Obligations lying upon you faithfully and conscientiously to discharge the same And I know nothing so fit next to be spoke of as the Means whereby we shall be enabl'd to perform this our Covenant and what they are these Words I have now read do declare unto you And by God's c. In which you are given to to understand I. That in order to perform the Covenant with God you must put on a fix'd and firm Resolution faithfully to discharge the same II. But a Resolution it must be took up not in Confidence of our own Strength but of God's Grace and Assistance III. And accompany'd therefore with most earnest Prayers to God not to let us to our selves but to be always present with us So I will These Words import the firm Resolution By God's Help so I will These shew it must be a Resolution made not in Confidence of our own Strength And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Live's End These express how necessary Prayer will be to obtain that Assistance which alone can fortifie our Resolutions I shall inlarge here only on the former namely First That to put on a fix'd and firm Resolution faithfully to discharge your Covenant with God will be a great Means towards your Performance of it In order to make which appear 1. I will briefly reflect upon the Nature of your Baptismal Covenant 2. I will shew you what kind of Resolution you ought to put on to perform the same And 3. I will then manifest to you how much such a Holy Resolution will conduce to your Performance of it And First let us briefly reflect upon the Nature of our Baptismal Covenant And the Summ of what has been said upon the Doctrine of your Baptismal Covenant is briefly this namely that in your Baptism you were Incorporated into that Holy Society of Men which is call'd the Church of Christ and were made your selves Members of it You were Adopted to be his Children and such as he would have a peculiar Care of and would indulge with singular Favours And as the Perfection of all you had then an Inheritance of the Kingdom of Heaven insur'd to you so as to have a legal Right conferr'd upon you to all those unspeakable Joys contain'd in that State All these peculiar Favours you had then conferr'd upon you on God's part on these Terms and Conditions to be made good on yours namely That you would first utterly Renounce those great Enemies of God the Devil the World and the Flesh The Devil because he had Rebell'd against his Creator for which he was Banish'd Heaven and has been ever since endeavouring to withdraw Mankind to partake and side with him in the same wicked Revolt But you have Covenanted with God that you will utterly abhor so base a thing as to side with so cursed a Spirit either by your own Sins or by tempting of others to sin And that you will be always upon your Guard against all his cursed Wiles whereby he would withdraw you into so foul an Apostacy from God As to the World because the greatest Part of Mankind have been prevail'd upon by this wicked Spirit to desert their Creator you have Covenanted to Renounce their Ways so as not to be tempted by their Examples their Company their Persuasions their Threats or their Promises to desert also the great Captain of your Salvation Jesus Christ And as to the Material World that neither the Riches the Honours nor the Pleasures of it should allure you nor the evil and vexatious things of it should fright you into Sin And lastly as to these Enemies of God and us you did solemnly engage your selves to exercise a continual Warfare against the Corrupt Lusts of your sinful Nature which are ever and anon Rebelling against the Dictates of your own Reason and of the Holy Spirit of God Thus in your Baptism you did Covenant to Renounce the Devil the World and the Flesh And you did on the contrary then engage as you have seen that you would give a hearty and ready Assent to all those Divine Truths reveal'd to you in
the Scripture and given to conduct you to Heaven particularly and especially that you would give an entire Credit to those Great and Fundamental Articles of Christian Faith contain'd in your Creed and that you would so throughly Believe 'em as to be influenc'd by 'em to the performance of the Third thing you engag'd in your Baptism and that was that you would sincerely and entirely obey God's Holy Will and Commandments and walk in the same all the days of your Life This was that Covenant we made with God in our Baptism It was obtain'd for us when we were under Condemnation for the breach of our first Covenant whereby we had rebell'd against God and took part with the Devil For being in this miserable Condition then did the Eternal Son of God sacrifice his own Life to make Satisfaction to the Divine Justice for our Sins and did moreover Mediate with his Father for us that we might be receiv'd into favour upon the Terms now mention'd And he did not only come down from Heaven himself to call us into this State of Salvation but sent also his Prophets Apostles and Ministers as his Embassadors in all Ages to invite Mankind into it and to pray 'em in Christ's stead to be reconciled to God 2 Cor. 5.20 And so many of the World as have hearken'd to that Call have been admitted by Baptism to those Terms of Reconciliation and have in that Solemn Ordinance dedicated themselves to the Service of God and have vowed to perform it as has been now declared To be faithful to which Vow you have all possible Obligations lying upon you and particularly because you have so solemnly at your Baptism sworn to perform it And in order to that since Christian Resolution especially if publickly and solemnly made will have a great force in it to preserve you from the Power of Temptation you must therefore stedfastly resolve to continue faithful in your Covenant only this you must take care of not to resolve so to do in confidence of your own Strength but of God's Grace and Assistance which you must therefore earnestly pray to him for And that you may the better know how to form such Resolution Secondly I am next to shew you the Nature of that Resolution imported in these Words So I will and which will so very much conduce to the performance of your Covenant And by Christian Resolution is meant a peremptory but rational Determination of the Will to a vigorous and speedy Execution of those Vows and Promises made in Baptism notwithstanding all Temptations to the contrary and this publickly delaratively and solemnly made 1. Resolution is a Determination of the Will Before the Mind comes to a Resolution there is usually some Doubtfulness and Hesitation what Course to take but when a Person once puts on a Resolution there is no longer halting between God and Baal the Fault of the unresolved Jews 1 Kings 18.21 The Man is determined within himself to adhere to God And this his Determination must be 2. Fix'd and peremptory opposite to Fickleness and Inconstancy This was the Temper of the Jews the most irresolute People in the World who were continually changing their Gods and their Religion for which the Prophet upbraids ' em Hath a Nation changed their Gods which yet are no Gods But my People have changed their Glory for that which doth not profit Jer. 2.11 And a perpetual round of sinning and repenting and of repenting and sinning again does sadly betray the irresolute Disposition of too many Christians amongst us But 3. Christian Resolution is a Rational Determination of the Will that is It is not a Wilfulness a Stubbornness and an Obstinacy such as makes Men without Reason nay and contrary to Reason to stick unmoveable from an Opinion or to a course of Life they have taken up in despite of all Evidence and Reason to the contrary A Temper very far from being Christian but proceeding from wilful Ignorance and Pride or a sourness and fullenness of Nature Such was that perverse Temper of the Jews of whom Jeremiah complains Jer. 18.12 as being resolute without reason saying We will walk after our own Devices and we will every one do the Imagination of his Heart But a Man of Resolution weighs every thing first before he fixes And the true Method of forming a true Christian Resolution is this The Person who does it as our Saviour represents his Proceeding sits down and considers on the one hand the very great Difficulties and Temptations there are in the Christian Warfare against the World the Flesh and the Devil and moreover that it is better not to Vow than to Vow and not Pay Eccl. 5.4 Nay and he considers his own extream Weakness so as not to be able of himself to Encounter three so formidable Enemies as the World the Flesh and the Devil But then on the other side he considers the Glorious Rewards of those who come off Conquerors that if he does not List himself in God's Service by entring into and often Renewing his Covenant with God he will be a Bond-slave to the Devil and eternally and unavoidably undone and that tho' of himself he is able to do nothing yet through Christ that strenghthens him he can do all things Phil. 4.13 And as the Result of this Consideration he does most rationally and wisely form a fixt and peremptory Resolution to Fight the good Fight of Faith and Maugre all Temptations and Hazards or Losses to continue a faithful Soldier and Servant of his Saviour Christ And this I say is the Importance of that Parable of our Saviour Luke 14.31 32 33. where under the Character of a King going to War against a powerful Enemy considering his Danger and providing accordingly against it he represents how we Christians must form our Resolutions 4. And when the Will is thus Rationally determin'd what course to take then the Resolute Disciple of Christ determines to proceed to a Vigorous Execution of his Vows and Promises This is a part of Resolution opposite to Weakness and Faintness of Purpose as when Persons Wish aad would be glad to do so and so O that I could die the Death of the Righteous said Bulaam Numb 23.10 And also Opposite it is to that Easiness of Disposition a Distemper of Mind which is very falsly but commonly call'd Good Nature which makes Persons ready to yield notwithstanding their former good Purposes to the Importunities Perswasions or Allurements of the next Tempter Thus one of those easie Persons is represented Prov. 7.7 as one whom the Harlot meeting with her much fair Speech caused him to yield so that he went after her straitway as an Ox goeth to the Slaughter or as a Fool to the Correction of the Stocks ver 22. 5. And the Resolute Christian as he determines vigorously so also speedily to put in execution what he has upon mature Deliberation design'd He does not think of putting off his Repentance till another Day
the Overthrow of the greatest Heroes in Christianity that there is no Devise nor Diligence will be wanting on his part to foil you you especially who are devoted to God so that you must take unto you the whole Armour of God that ye may be able to withstand in the Evil-Day and having done all to stand stand therefore having your Loins Girt says the Apostle Eph. 6.13.14 which words and manner of Expression speak the utmost Resolution to be necessary And that will do for when he sees that you stand so much upon your Guard that he can have no hopes of prevailing to avoid the shame of a foul Defeat he will at last leave you to the Conduct of God's Holy Spirit and of his Holy Angels and will no longer molest nor trouble you And the same Resolution is also most exceedingly necessary to subdue the Lusts of the Flesh These are a headstrong and boisterous Enemy and must be as resolutely dealt withal which our Saviour does more than Intimate when he tells us we must Cut off these Right-Arms and Pluck out these Right Eyes of ours Matth. 5.29 30. meaning our most darling and beloved Lusts and to Cut off and Pluck out is quick work And indeed the only danger from our Lusts is when we begin to parly with them and hold Arguments against 'em for in the mean time they insensibly steal into our Hearts and get Strength within us but a Resolute Resistance not so much as letting 'em enter into our Thoughts utterly defeats ' em And Lastly The World especially the wicked Men of the World can by no means be so successfully defeated in all their Attempts to draw you to Sin as by your putting on serious Resolutions against all sinful Ways and Courses Till then they will never leave you but will be continually plying you with Insinuations Flatteries Perswasions and Arguments to accompany them in their Riots but when it once comes to that that you can say with the Resolved Psalmist Ps 119.115 Away from me all ye that work wickedness I will keep the Commandments of my God they will no longer trouble you they will perceive you have an Aversion and Hatred to their Ways and that will natuâally separate between you and remove them at a distance from you But 2. Our Holy Resolutions are then likeliest to be firm and will consequently prove a happy Instrument and means of your continuing faithful in your Covenant with God when they are Ratifi'd and Confirm'd by some outward and express Solemnity as at Confirmation or at a Sacrament For to the Inward Resolves of the Mind there will be then added the outward and express Obligation of an Oath which the Consciences of all Mankind not totally deprav'd by Sin are infinitely afraid of violating And to this purpose it is observable that even God himself Willing to shew unto the Heirs of Promise the Immutability of his Council confirm'd it by an Oath that by two Immutable things in which it was impossible for God to Lye we might have strong Consolation who have fled for Refuge to lay hold on the Hope set before us Hebrews 6.17 18. The two immutable things here meant were the Promise and the Oath of God And the bare Promise of him sure who could not lye might be sufficient to give us Assurance But even God himself for our greater Certainty and Consolation confirm'd what he promis'd by Oath which shews the Additional Obligation which any thing that carries in it the Nature of an Oath has upon Mens Consciences And therefore it will follow that your fortifying your Resolutions at a Confirmation wherein you solemnly ratifie and renew your Vows to God in the Presence of his Church who are Witnesses to the Contract that will be produc'd in Judgment against you should you happen to violate the same It will therefore follow I say that nothing can be so likely to render your Holy Resolutions stedfast and lasting as when they are so solemnly made By thus solemnly confirming your Resolutions you will give a very great Force not only to the Dictates of your own Consciences but to the Admonitions also of your Pastor or any other kind Friend who watches over you for Good and who then can with Moses Deut. 26.17 18. adjure you to be true to your Covenant with God in these emphatical and weighty Expressions Thou hast vouched the Lord this day to be thy God and to walk in his ways and to keep his Statutes and to hearken to his Voice And the Lord hath avouched thee this day to be his peculiar People as he hath promised thee and that thou should'st keep all his Commandments And thus I have fully shew'd you both the Nature of Holy and Christian Resolution and also how much it will conduce to the performance of your Covenant with God if you can once bring your selves to Resolve well and especially to seal these Resolutions in a publick and solemn Ordinance I shall but briefly here speak to the two following Particulars viz. God's Assistance and Prayer as means also of enabling you to discharge the same These are indeed together with Holy Resolution contain'd in these Words And by God's help so I will And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Lives end But there will be another more proper Occasion to give a full State and Account of those two great Points and therefore I shall here insist upon them no farther than is necessary to our present purpose of shewing farther the Nature of Christian Resolution and how it must be qualify'd To proceed then II. Our Resolution to be faithful in our Covenant with God must be made not in Confidence of our own Strength but of God's Grace and Assistance Alas of our selves we are extremely weak all the Powers and Faculties of our Nature being miserably corrupted and depraved by Sin and enfeebled to all that is good Of our selves we are not able so much as to think any thing that is good but however we have Sufficiency of God And the Trust we have in God is through Christ 2 Cor. 3.4 5. for he has purchac'd sufficient Grace and Assistance for us to help us through all the Difficulties in our Christian Warfare so that tho' we cannot promise nor vow that we will renounce the World the Flesh and the Devil believe in God and obey him in Confidence of our own Strength yet in full Assurance of the Help of God we may firmly resolve with a So I will For I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me Phil. 4.13 But then III. It is Prayer that must obtain that Help and Assistance you must pray unto God to give you his Grace that you may continue in the same unto your Lives end Prayer is indeed a most Sovereign Means of obtaining Supply to all our wants and they never return unanswer'd in such a manner as shall be best for us provided
we our selves are duly qualified with Tempers and Dispositions to approach unto the Throne of Grace and provided also that the Matter of our Prayer be acceptable to God But as to his Grace and Assistance to enable us to serve and obey him we may be sure of never failing in such our Petitions And therefore you may be particularly assur'd that the Prayers of the Fathers of the Church accompany'd with laying on of Hands to which there is a particular Promise of a gracious Answer will not return empty when in their Confirmation of those amongst you who come with sincere Intentions to perform their Covenant they shall pray unto God to increase in you the manifold Gifts of Grace the Spirit of Wisdom and Understanding the Spirit of Wisdom and Ghostly Strength the Spirit of Knowledge and True Godliness and to fill you with the Spirit of Holy Fear now and for ever Which and all your Prayers that they may be successful may God Almighty grant of his Infinite Goodness through Jesus Christ our Lord. FINIS THE XXVIII Lecture And by God's Help so I will And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Live's End IN the discoursing of those Means whereby we shall perform the Covenant we have enter'd into with God having First shew'd you that to put on a firm and fix'd Resolution faithfully to discharge the same will be a great means towards the performance of it Secondly I am now to shew you that it must be a Resolution took up not in Confidence of our own Strength but of God's Grace and Assistance And by God's Help so I will In order to make which appear 1. I will briefly represent how great our own natural Weakness is And in what necessity we do therefore stand of God's Grace and Assistance to enable us to overcome the Temptations of the World the Flesh and the Devil and to perform our Covenant with God 2. I will then shew you what Measures of Divine Assistance proportionably to such our Necessity God will bestow upon us The whole Nature of Man deprav'd And First Let us take a View of our own Natural Weakness so as to see in what necessity we do stand of God's Grace and Assistance to enable us to overcome the Temptations of the World the Flesh and the Devil and to perform our Covenant with God And here we are to reflect that ever since the Fall of our first Parents when they did break their Covenant with God and lost their Innocence by eating of the Forbidden Fruit and did thereby forfeit the perfect Light and Strength wherewith God had endow'd 'em at the Creation and had deposited with 'em as a sacred Treasury for them and their Posterity Ever since that fatal Forfeiture then made it must be confess'd that our whole Nature is corrupted and all the Powers and Faculties of our Souls and Bodies are so depraved that every thing within us inclines us to yield to Temptations and to sin against and to disobey our God The Ligât of our Vnderstanding Vnderstandingâ is ever since become very dim to discern the Beauty of Holiness of Religion and of Spiritual Things The Natural Man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are Foolishness to him neither can be know them because they are spiritually discern'd 1 Cor. 2.14 Our Wills Wills they also are naturally crooked and perverse and altogether for chusing what pleases our Appetites and our Senses and are very backward to Religion and Goodness Our Affections Affections run with so strong a Biass towards Worldly Things that we cannot easily set our Affections on Things above as the Apostle commands us but on Things on Earth And lastly our Lusts and Appetites Lusts and Appetites are naturally very evil and carry us out to please our Senses in direct opposition to the Laws of God and the Dictates of right Reason Thus is our whole Nature corrupt and every Power and Faculty thereof does incline us to yield to the Temptations of the World the Flesh and Devil and so to sin against our God and to break our Covenant with him In a word the Temptations of all sorts which we do often meet with to draw us into Sin are mighty and the Duties we are to perform in opposition to 'em all are many and sometimes very difficult and our own natural Strength whereby we should do all this is very weak We see as the Apostle words it Rom. 7.23 A Law in our Members warring against the Law of our Minds and bringing us into Captivity to the Law of Sin which is in our Members So that if we consider our selves as we are in our natural State we have reason to bewail our Condition in the following Words of the Apostle O wretched Man that I am who shall deliver me from this Body of Sin Verse 24. But however Christ haâ purchac'd sufficient Grace to renew ãâã throughout notwithstanding this our Natural Corruption and Weakness we have reason to take Courage and with the same Apostle V. 25. to thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. For our Blessed Saviour with the Price of his most Precious Blood amongst other high Benefits has purchac'd that excellent Gift of sufficient Grace and Assistance for all that enter into the Covenant with him to enable them to perform the Conditions of it And as he has purchac'd it so he does convey it to the Hearts of all such to enable them to renounce and overcome the World the Flesh and the Devil to believe in God and to obey him So that though we are not sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves yet we have Sufficiency of God to enable us both to think and to do what is good 2 Cor. 3.5 And indeed we can do all things required of us through Christ that strengthens us Phil. 4.13 And this brings me to my Second Proposal Which was to shew you what the Divine Assistance is What the Divine Assistance is and what Measures of it Proportionably to such our Necessity God will bestow upon us to enable us to perform our Covenant with him And as to the Grace and Assistance of God by it I do mean something over and above that Reason and Perswasiveness there is in the Gospel it self to work a Change in us whereby on the one hand by the proposal of infinite Rewards to Well-doing on the other hand by the threatning of fearful Punishments to wicked Living the Gospel is apt of it self to prevail upon us and to change our Natures But by the Grace and Assistance of God I do mean I say something over and above this viz. A secret Power and Efficacy of the Divine Spirit accompanying the Word into the Mind and Will by means whereof the Gospel does the more readily and effectually work upon both to the Renewing of 'em and to the restoring of the
Image of God in the Soul namely that Righteousness and Purity which we had lost by our Fall This I mean by the Divine Assistance The Measures of it proportionable to the necessity of the Church And as to the measures of this Assistance every Member in Christ's Body in what Station soever he be shall have sufficient Supplies of Grace derived down from Him our Head proportionable to his Necessities by those means of conveying it which Christ has appointed for that purpose I say every Member in Christ's Body in what Station soever he be For as we have many Members in one Body and all Members have not the same Office so we being many are one Body in Christ and every one Members one of another Rom. 12.4 5. that is there are different Members in the Church of Christ Some are to be Governours and Teachers of others and accordingly must be endow'd with a Spirit of Government and Gift of Teaching and others are of a more private Capacity in the Church of Christ whatever they be in other Respects and their Business is to keep a Conscience void of Offence both towards God and Man and faithfully to discharge their Duties to God their Neighbour and themselves And whatever I say those several Duties are which arise from their several Stations in the Church they shall have a competent measure of Divine Grace enabling 'em to discharge the same They have not a Promise of those Gifts that are necessary to the Discharge of other Persons Offices but are distitute of those necessary for their own that is a private Christian call'd to no Office in the Church is not to expect nor ought to pretend to have receiv'd Gifts of Government and Teaching in a publick Ministerial way for God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace in all the Churches of the Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 But every Member of the Mystical Body by keeping himself united to the Head in such ways as has been shew'd shall have such Graces and Assistances derived down to him from Christ who is that Head as are necessary and proper for him Extraordinary Gifts of the Spirit in the first Ages And that too in such Measures and Proportions as according to the different Times and Occasions in the Church are wanting Thus in the first Plantation of the Gospel when the Work was so extraordinary that there was need of Miracles to convince the Jews of the Insufficiency of Moses's Law And the Gentiles of the Falshood of the Pagan Superstition then did Christ bestow upon his Apostles divers Extraordinary Gifts viz. of Miracles Prophecy discerning of Spirits divers kind of Tongues and the Interpretation of Tongues 1 Cor. 12.10 And as to all Christians in general as the Malice of Satan did then most violently rage against the Church Persecuting to the Death those who would not Renounce Christ and his Religion So all the Christians in those Times were very extraordinarily strengthned no doubt to resist such strong Temptations But now that the Church is establish'd Ordinary in succeeding Times and the Truth of Christianity already prov'd and Believ'd God does assist the Ministers of Religion only with the Ordinary Graces of his Spirit in the discharge of their Ministry And as to Lay Christians therefore except it be when the Orthodox are call'd out into any part of the World as sometimes they are to this day to suffer for the Truth they receive no other than ordinary Assistances But this both Ministers and People are sure to do in the use of those Means which Christ has appointed in his Church for that purpose And yet even these ordinary Assistances Even the ordinary Assistances extensively very large so as to repair all the Powers of Nature deprav'd by Sin Blessed be the Infinite Mercies of God towards us therein are extensively very large and diffusive so as to reach to all the Parts and Powers of our Nature which are Evilly Affected Corrupted and Deprav'd by Sin and Intensively very powerful in working a blessed-Change within us And First the Grace of God is extensively very diffusive and large in the Change and Reformation it works within us in that there is no Power and Difficulty in our Natures which by Sin is Corrupted but by his Grace and Assistance is Renew'd I do mean that the Assistances which God does afford us to enable our Weakness to perform the Conditions of the Covenant is so apply'd to us by the Goodness of God that every Power and Faculty within us which is render'd weak by the Corruption of our Nature is strengthned by his Grace to perform its proper part and Duty Are our Understandings dull to apprehend and conceive of Spiritual things as they ought His Grace does enlighten our Understandings Thus we read Luke the 24.45 that our Saviour opened the Vnderstandings of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures And to this purpose St. Paul Eph. 1.18 did earnestly Pray That God would give unto 'em the Spirit of Wisdom that the Eyes of their Vnderstandings being enlighten'd they might know what is the Hope of their Calling and what are the Riches of the Glory in the Inheritance of the Saints Are our Wills backward in performing the Conditions of the Promises why God by throwing good Suggestions into our Souls and by Imprinting important Considerations upon our Minds does perswade and bend our stubborn Wills and by degrees works us into a ready Compliance with the Divine Will Thus is God said to work in us both to will and to do of his good Pleasure Phil. 2.13 And upon this account also all our Christian Virtues are call'd the Fruits of the Spirit Gal. 5.22 Are our Affections listless and lukewarm to Spiritual things particularly Are they dull and heavy in our Devotions Why the Holy Spirit helps to raise in us Holy Desires Lise and Quickness in our Prayers Thus the Apostle the Spirit helps our Infirmities making Intercession for the Saints according to the Will of God by Inspiring 'em with such Desires and Groanings that cannot be utter'd Rom. 8.26 27. And Lastly Are our Lusts and Appetites violent to carry us out to gratifie them in unlawful things Why If by the Spirit of God we shall mortifie the Deeds of the Body we are Promis'd that we shall Live Rom. 8.13 which implies that by the Grace and Assistance of God's Holy Spirit we shall be able to subdue those unruly Lusts within us and so shall live Eternally And Intensively very powerful to renew our corrupt Natures And Secondly The Divine Grace and Assistance even in its ordinary Distributions is Intensively powerful and strong enough to Renew our Corrupt Natures This secret Power of the Holy Spirit does not indeed so forcibly and Irresistably work a Change in us as that it will be impossible to Resist this Divine Grace and Efficacy and to render it ineffectual to our Renovation The Grace of God may be resisted and his
Spirit may strive in vain with us no doubt as it did with the old World as you may see Gen. 6.3 yet by the opening of the Heart as it did the Heart of Lydia so that it shall attend to the Word Acts 16.14 by fixing of the Mind to consider and by enlightning it to discern the Nature Tendency and Usefulness of things reveal'd in the Gospel Also by sweetly disposing the Will to weigh the Importance of Divine Truths and by giving it to taste and feel the Goodness of Spiritual Things by these Methods it adds such a Perswasiveness in the Word of God that the most wickedly dispos'd Persons shall be thereby Converted and chang'd into most Vertuous and Good Tempers Hence from this powerful Concurrence and Co-operation of Grace whereby it has an Edge given it to pierce the most stony'd harden'd Hearts of Men is the Word of God said Heb. 4.12 To be quick and powerful and sharper than any two-edg'd Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of Soul and Spirit and of the Joynts and Marrow and that is a Discerner of the Thoughts and Intents of the Heart And hence St. Paul speaking of the Gospel which he preach'd unto the Thessalonians 1 Epist 1.5 tells them that the Gospel came not unto them in Word only but also in Power and in the Holy Ghost that is it came accompany'd not only with the Power of Miracles as some do interpret it but with a great internal Power and Efficacy of the Holy Spirit working in the Hearts of those to whom it was preach'd as others do rightly expound it It came indeed accompany'd with both in those days both the Extraordinary Gifts and the more Ordinary Graces of the Holy Spirit made way for its Entrance and Entertainment in their Hearts And so great is the Measure of Grace afforded now under and accompanying the preaching of the Gospel to what was given under the Law that the Gospel is dignify'd 2 Cor. 3 6. with the Title of Spirit whereas the Law is stil'd the Letter the Apostle making this difference betwixt 'em that the Letter killeth but the Spirit giveth Life Here the Gospel is call'd by this Title of the Spirit says a learned Commentator because Grace is a Gift of the Spirit and is now joined to the Gospel which was not to the Law which Administration of the Spirit and annexing of it to the Word under the Gospel gives Men the Means to attain Eternal Life when the Law is the Occasion and by accident the Cause of Death to 'em in denouncing Judgment against Sinners and yet not giving Strength to obey And indeed lastly well may it be stil'd the Spirit since so great a proportion of Grace is afforded us now under the Gospel to work in us a Change and Reformation and so main and principal a Means is the Grace of God of such a Change that the whole Work of Regeneration is call'd Tit. 3.5 6. the renewing of the Holy Ghost and so little Efficacy is attributed barely to the preaching of the Word in comparison of what is attributed to the Grace of God going along with it that St. Paul tells the Corinthians 1 Epist 3.7 who by preferring one Teacher above another and dividing into Parties and Factions thereupon seem'd to impute the whole Success to the Excellency of some Men's Preaching above others He tells them that neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the Increase where the whole Success of our Preaching in rendring it effectual he tells us is from God's Grace not from our Skill who preach it So that intensively it appears God's Grace is very strong mighty and powerful in working a Change and Reformation in us To conclude then this Second Means of performing our Covenant with God As great as our natural Weakness is since our Fall you see we have the Grace and Assistance of God ready at hand to restore in us the Image of God consisting in that Righteousness from which we fell by Transgression We shall have that Grace and Assistance I say which is extensively very diffusive and large so as to renew in us all those Powers and Faculties of our Nature which by Sin have been deprav'd and intensively very strong mighty and powerful in working a Change and Reformation within us And this is a second Means whereby we shall be enabled to perform our Covenant with God The Third Means whereby we shall both obtain the Divine Assistance and be thereby enabled to discharge our Covenant is Prayer unto God to give us his Grace that we may continue faithful in our Covenant unto our Live's End But of the Efficacy of Prayer I shall speak the next Opportuntty THE XXIX Lecture And I pray unto God to give me his Grace that I may continue in the same unto my Live's End HAving fully explained to you so far as lead thereunto by the Words of our Church-Catechism in the Preliminary Questions and Answers thereof the Nature Terms and Conditions of the Covenant of Grace the Solemnity whereby you enter'd into it and the mighty Obligations lying upon you to perform it I am now upon shewing you the Means whereby we shall be enabled to perform this so important a Covenant wherein all our Happiness both in this and the other World is contain'd and wrapp'd up a thing indeed which it does exceedingly concern you to be well inform'd about it being impossible to perform any thing as it ought without the Knowledge of its due and proper Means And the First Means in order to perform your Covenant as I have show'd you is a Holy Christian and Firm Resolution to be faithful in the same the Importance of these Words So I will But a Resolution it must be which is taken up not in Confidence of our own Strength but of God's Help And therefore Secondly The next necessary Means to enable us to discharge our part of this Covenant must be the Grace and Assistance of God which you have taught you in these Words And by God's Help so I will And concerning this I have also spoke all that I think is necessary to be shew'd you in this Place For 1st I have declar'd to you in what Necessity we do stand by reason of our own Natural Weakness of the Divine Assistance to enable us to overcome the Temptations of the World the Flesh and the Devil and to perform our Covenant with God And 2dly I have shew'd you what the Divine Assistance is and what Measures of it proportionably to such our Necessity God will bestow upon us to enable us to perform our Covenant with him And now the Third Means whereby we shall both obtain the Divine Assistance and be enabled also to discharge our Covenant is Prayer unto God to give us his Grace that we may continue faithful in our Covenant unto our Lives end I shall not here undertake to treat of the whole Subject of Prayer in the
full Extent thereof This will be more properly done in another Place when we come in the latter part of the Catechism to explain the Lord's Prayer For as our most Excellent Catechism does observe this most useful Method in your Instruction to teach you first in general the Terms and Conditions of your Covenant and all things relating to it and then to descend to a more particular Consideration of the same Points So we cannot do better than to follow the same Method in the Explication of these Points All that I shall therefore do at present shall be I. To shew you what is meant by praying unto God II. To lay before you how effectual a Means of performing your Covenant praying unto God will be not only as it will morally dispose nay naturally enforce and lay a necessity upon you to be faithful therein but as it will certainly procure you the Divine Assistance And First The full Meaning of Prayer I am to shew you in a few Words what is meant by praying unto God And by Prayer I do not here mean in the strictest sence of the Words our Petitions only to Almighty God wherein we do implore his Goodness to bestow upon us through Christ what he knows to be best both for our Bodies and Souls This indeed is the most proper and immediate sence of the Words and the sence that is most directly here intended But however in the largest sence of the Word I do also mean by Praying all that Application we make to the Divine Majesty when either by confessing our Sins unto him we own our selves to deserve his utmost Wrath and the severest Punishments or by petitioning of him we entreat his Forgiveness of the same and that he will strengthen us with his Grace to do better for the future or when by interceding for others we intreat the like Favour of God for them in the Forgiveness of their Sins and in the Preservation of their Innocence or lastly when we return him Thanks for whatever Mercies we or others have receiv'd at his hands All these are so many Parts of that General Duty of Prayer and in whichsoever of these Acts of Devotion we apply and address our selves to God we are said to pray as appears in the Instance of the Pharisee and Publican both which are said to have gone up into the Temple to pray Luk. 18.10 as well the proud Pharisee who uttered only his Thanks to God that he was not as had as other Men were as the honest Publican who pour'd out his Soul to God in an humble Confession of his own Vileness and in an earnest Petition that God would be merciful to him a Sinner Thus you see what is meant by praying unto God and that all the Parts and Acts of Devotion are therein included though principally and more directly by praying unto God is to be understood here our petitioning his Grace and Assistance Praâer a most effectual Means of performing our Covenant Secondly And I am now to shew you how effectual a Means of performing your Covenant praying unto God will be not only as it will morally dispose nay and naturally enforce and lay a necessity a restraint upon you to be faithful therein but as it will certainly procure for you the Divine Assistance 1. As it morally disposes us to be obedient unto God And 1. I say that Prayer will be a very effectual Means to enable you to perform the Covenant of Grace though we consider how far it morally disposes us to Vertue and Goodness In Prayer we draw near to God we approach the Divine Presence we hold Communion with him And those who consider that thus they do in Prayer how can they think of not quitting their Sins which render them so odious so hateful to God into whose Presence no impure thing must presume to enter It is observable what a mighty Influence it will have upon a Man to be often in the Company of one whom the Spirit of God has greatly sanctify'd into whose Soul the Divine Image is manifestly restored and who is more than ordinarily eminent for his Piety Sobriety Humility Justice and Charity The shining Graces and Vertues of such a Person will strike an awful Respect and Veneration into the Hearts of all that come near him so that they dare not offer at nor so much as think of any wicked unjust unchast or other villainous Action in his Presence and when gone from him there is scarcely any so reprobate but will carry off some good Dispositions to the like Vertues so eminent in that Person And how then can any appear before God who is of purer Eyes than to behold Iniquity and not be put into the most holy Frame and Temper of Mind It is but to be frequent with God in Prayer and it would insensibly mould us into a like Heavenly Temper and Frame of Spirit and at length work in us a Divine Nature 2 As it natuâally enforces us to be faithful to him Nay 2. constant Prayer will more than dispose us it will naturally inforce us to be faithful with God I mean it is a Duty of that Nature that it is scarcely to be imagin'd how any one should persevere in Prayer and yet persevere withal to violate his Covenant with God For why If I regard Iniquity in my heart that is if I do not repent of it and turn away from it the Lord will not hear me Psal 66.18 Nay the Wise Man tells us that he who turns away his Ear from hearing the Law that his Prayer shall be even an Abomination to the Lord Prov. 28.9 So that whilst a Man continues impenitent his Prayers instead of appeasing will but the more inflame the Wrath of God against him And good reason why for consider all the Parts of Prayer and you will find they are but meer Mockery out of the unhallowed Mouths of Impenitent Sinners for what less than the vilest Mockery can it be for any one whilst he allows himself in any Wickedness to come gravely into God's Presence and there confess before him that he has offended against his Holy Laws that he has left undone those things which he ought to have done and that he has done those things which he ought not to have done and yet notwithstanding all this designs no otherwise than to offend him in like manner again And how impudently it is to affront God to the Face for any impenitent Wretch to put up such Petitions as these But do thou O Lord notwithstanding I have sinn'd and will continue yet to sin for this is the true Import of a wicked Man's Prayers neither more nor less have Mercy upon me a miserable Offender And tho' he is far from repenting yet to say Spare thou me that confess my Faults Restore thou me that am penitent And again with what Confidence can wicked Christians pretend to interceed with God for his Favours to Jews Turks Infidels
and Hereticks when alas they are much less the Favourites of God themselves and it will be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrha in the Day of Judgment than for wicked Christians Matth. 11.24 I do confess indeed as to that part of Prayer which we call Thanksgiving the most wicked and impenitent Sinners may bless God for their Creation Preservation and all the Blessings of this Life For he maketh his Sun to rise on the Evil and on the Good and sendeth Rain on the Just and on the Vnjust Matth. 5.45 and there 's nothing hinders but they should praise him for it But with what shew of Sincerity can they be thought to bless him above all for his inestimable Love in his Redemption of the World by our Lord Jesus Christ for the means of Grace and for the hopes of Glory when so long as they continue in their Sins they can expect no benefit from Christ's Redemption and can have no hopes of Glory True it is there have been observ'd in the World That there are praying Hypocrites is by virtue of Antinomian Principles both in our Saviour's Time and of latter days a sort of Impious and Prophane Wretches that have been greatly given to Pray and yet have been most notorious Lyars and Slanderers Proud and Censorious and above all most cruel and unmerciful Exactors and Oppressors but it is plain they were either Hypocrites and Atheists in the bottom and for a pretence and colour only made long Prayers that they might more easily devour Widows Houses Matth. 23.14 and so by the Opinion of their Sanctity delude unwary People to trust 'em till having 'em within their Power they might grind 'em to Powder Or they owe this to some other Wicked and Heretical Principles as our Modern Antinomians who do found their favour with God in his Arbitrary Election of their Persons without any respect had to their Virtues and Graces as acceptable through the Mediation of Christ and will therefore pretend to pray to him nay and in their Prayers presume to talk with him as familiarly as one Friend does to another But alas the Scripture gives none the least grounds for such Confidence and Presumption but does indeed let us know it is a fearful thing to presume to pray to God and at the same time to continue in Sin Sacrifices amongst the Jews were a kind of sensible and visible Prayers and Prayers did usually accompany them but whilst that People were notoriously wicked see how God does express his detestation of such their Sacrifices and Prayers Isai 66.3 He that killeth an Oxe is as if he slew a Man he that Sacrificeth a Lamb as if he cut off a Dogs Neck he that Offereth an Oblation as if he offered Swines Blood he that burneth Incense as if he blessed an Idol So that there is a great necessity of Resolving to forsake Sin and of being faithful in our Covenant if we will pray to God but if Men will go on wilfully in sinful Courses they had e'en as good not pray at all Heaven and Hell Light and Darkness may be joyn'd together and Reconcil'd as well as Prayer and Impenitence 3. As it will certainly procure the Divine Assistance 3. And especially Prayer duly qualify'd will be a most effectual Means to enable you to discharge your Covenant as it procures for you the Grace and Assistance of God without which you cannot perform it as has already been shew'd you I say if duly Qualify'd if put up with Faith and Sincerity for as appears from the last Particular the Prayers of such as are resolvedly Wicked will avail nothing but to their greater Damnation But otherwise Prayer doubtless is the most prevalent thing in the World with God to derive down his Blessings Favours and Graces of all sorts upon us Prayer saith the Learned and Pious Bishop Taylor hath saved Cities and Kingdoms from Ruine Prayer hath raised Dead Men to Life hath stopped the violence of Fire and shut the Mouths of wild Beasts It hath alter'd the course of Nature hath caused Rain in Aegypt and Drought in the Sea It made the Sun to go back from West to East and the Moon to stand still and Rocks and Mountains to walk and it cures Diseases without Physick and makes Physick to do the work of Nature and in a word does many Miracles But of all the Miracles that Prayer doth there is none so valuable if any so great as to Sanctify our Natures and to enable us to perform our Covenant with God which Prayer is a most effectual means to enable us to do I say That Prayer will most effectually procure for us the Graces of the Holy Spirit to enable us to perform our Covenant with God of which we have a most full and pregnant Proof Luke 11 9 10 11 12 13. our blessed Saviour in the foregoing Verses having given his Disciples a Prayer to learn to enforce upon 'em the constant and devout Exercise of this most Heavenly Duty tells 'em by way of Parable how prevalent an Importunate Prayer will be even with an Ill-natur'd Man to incline him to grant the Desires of him that Petitions him And then he proceeds to tell 'em That much more will Constancy and Earnestness in Prayer prevail upon God who is more tender to us and more forward of himself to do us good than our very Parents And I say unto you Ask and ye shall have seek and ye shall find knock and it shall be open'd unto you for every one that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened If a Son shall ask Breaâ of any of you that is a Father will he give him a Stone or if he ask a Fish will he for a Fish give him a Serpent or if he shall ask an Egg will he offer him a Scorpion If ye then being Evil know how to give good Gifts unto your Children how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him Which is as if he should say There is no fear that God should deny such Petitions or give his Children any hurtful thing when they ask that which is good for them And tho' many things which Men ask be not good yet his Spirit and the Assistances of it are so undoubtedly such that they will never be deny'd to them that ask them of the Father This is so full a proof of the prevalency of Prayer to procure of God the Grace of his Holy Spirit to sanctifie our Natures and to enable us to perform the Conditions of our Covenant that it would be e'en lost labour to multiply any more Texts to this purpose What then remains but that we therefore most earnestly and constantly Pray unto God that he would Sanctifie our Natures that he would grant unto us according to the Riches of his Grace to be strengthen'd with Might by his Spirit in the inward Man Particularly Let us therefore
Pray that he would Sanctifie our Vnderstandings that being transform'd by the renewing of our Minds we may be able to have a Spiritual discerning of the things of God being wise to that which is good but simple and harmless to that which is Evil. Let us therefore Pray that he would Sanctifie and Reform our Wills that we may in every thing submit them unto his delighting to do his Will Not seeking our own Will but the Will of him that sent us And let us therefore Pray that he would Sanctifie and Circumcise our Hearts that we may set our Affections on things above and not on Earthly Matters Farther yet Let us therefore particularly pray that having Sanctify'd us throughly in our Understandings Wills and Affections he would enable us to perform each of the Conditions of our Covenant That he would strengthen our Faith and enable us to hold the Profession of our Faith without wavering that he would grant unto us Repentance That no longer spending the rest of our Time in the Flesh to the Lusts of Men but to the Will of God the time past of our Lives may suffice to have served divers Lusts and that for the future we may walk as Obedient Children not fashioning our selves according to the former Lusts in our Ignorance but as he who hath called us is Holy so we may be Holy in all manner of Conversation And Lastly Let us pray unto him to give us his Grace that we may thus continue and persevere in Repentance Faith and Obedience unto our Lives end that being stedfast and unmovable always abounding in the Work of the Lord we may patiently continme in well-doing without weariness as knowing that in due time we shall reap if we faint not which that we may do God Almighty grant of his infinite Mercy through Jesus Christ our Lord to whom and the Holy Ghost be ascribed all Might Majesty and Dominion both now and for evermore Amen THE XXX Lecture VVherein I was made IN several foregoing Lectures upon the Words of the Catechism having explained all that I suppose necessary to be known by you concerning the general Nature and Substance of the Covenant of Grace the Solemnity whereby you entred into it the Obligations upon you to perform it and the Means whereby you shall be enabled to discharge it I come now to do the like as to those Circumstances relating to your entrance into it and requisite also to be consider'd by you These Circumstances are Two First The Time when Secondly The Persons by whom as by Proxies you were Initiated into the Covenant of Grace I. I will consider the Time when which because it was as to most of you in your Infancy as is imply'd in these words Wherein I was made a Time thought unseasonable by some Persons for so grand an Undertaking therefore I will endeavour to Justifie the having been admitted into the Covenant of Grace by Baptism in the time of your Infancy This I say is what these words Wherein I was made do signifie to us viz. That it was sometime heretofore that you were Baptized and entred into Covenant with God which was you know as to the Children of most Believers in the Age of Infancy And now I will justifie the thing the being admitted into the Covenant of Grace by Baptism If the Children of Believing Parents even at such an Age. Children of Believing Parents have a right to be Baptized prov'd from 1 Cor. 7.14 I say If the Children of Believing Parents for that such have a greater Priviledge than others and with reference to this very particular of being Baptized and âonfederated with God may be very fairly gathered from that of St. Paul 1 Cor. 7.14 For the Vnbelieving Husband is Sanctify'd by the Wife and the Vnbelieving Wife is Sanctify'd by the Husband else were your Children unclean but now are they Holy for the understanding which difficult place we must consider the occasion of the Words and the import of this Expression Else were your Children unclean but now are they Holy Now the occasion of the Words was a Question propounded to the Apostle Whether a Believing Wife or Husband ought to dwell with an Unbeliever which the Apostle resolves that either of 'em might and uses this Argument for it That the Unbeliever may by the Conversation and Perswasion of his Wife in time be Sanctify'd and Converted himself to Christianity however if he be not his Children on the account of the Mother being a Christian are not Vnclean but Holy for the understanding of which Expression it is to be consider'd that there is a twofold Holiness ascribed to Persons in the New Testament to omit some other Acceptations in the Old First There is a Spiritual and Inherent Holiness which is a necessary Qualification to make us capable of Happiness in the Life to come and Members of the Church Triumphant in Heaven according to that of St. Paul Without Holiness no Man shall see the Lord Heb. 12.14 Secondly There is a Relative and outward or Privilegial Holiness upon the account of Persons being seperated from the rest of the World to the pure and Holy Service of a pure and Holy God such as is the Holiness of all the Members of the Church Militant here on Earth those I mean who are called into the Covenant of Grace as you may see 1 Pet. 2.9 where speaking to the whole Catholick Church of Christians as Christians he calls 'em a Chosen Generation a Royal Priesthood a Holy Nation a peculiar People A Holy Nation do ye see he calls 'em which was spoke on the account of that Holy Profession they were Baptized into tho' all of 'em in their own Persons were not Inherently Holy no more than all that are called to the Profession of the Gospel are chosen to the Salvation of it So that by these Expressions Else were your Children Vnclean but now are they Holy must be meant a Relative and Privilegial Holiness they have by being descended from a Christian Parent whereby they are capable of being Members of the Catholick Church that Holy Nation meant in St. Peter capable I say of being made so by Baptism the only Door of entrance into it And if the Children even of one Believing Parent are thus Relatively and Privilegially Holy by being within the Covenant or capable of being took into it by Baptism on the account of having one Christian Parent much more should the Children of those be so accounted both of whose Parents are Christians Possibly one reason wherefore the Child of one Christian Parent is thus Holy as to be reputed capable to be a Covenanted Member of Christ's Church is because it may be fairly presum'd the Christian Parents Zeal for God's Glory will make He or She train up that Child to the Knowledge and Belief and Service of the One True God Father Son and Holy Ghost And if it may be fairly presum'd that where there is but one Christian
Parent that Pious Care will be there taken much more may it where both are Christians So that the Children of such Parents as are both of 'em Christians must have an undeniable Right to be Baptized into the Covenant of Grace This remarkable Scripture does indeed to any unprejudic'd Mind if put into its true Light sufficiently prove it to be the peculiar Priviledge of Christians Children to be took into Covenant with God however the most prejudic'd cannot deny but that from hence it does appear they have some Priviledge more than ordinary above the Children of meer Heathens And that this is their Priviledge that they may be Confederated with God in Baptism even in their very Infancy I will farther prove from these following Arguments and by proceeding gradually by these several Steps shewing May be prov'd also from several other Topicks I. That Infants were Initiated by Circumcision into that Evangelical Covenant made with Abraham II. That they were Initiated both by Circumcision and Baptism into that legal one deliver'd by Moses III. That it was without all doubt the Intention of our Saviour that under the Gospel likewise they should be Baptized into the Covenant of Grace IV. That agreeably to the Mind of their Master the Baptizing of 'em into it was in all probability practic'd by the Apostles of Christ V. That it is very agreeable to the Ends and Reason of Baptism and the Nature of the Covenant of Grace that they should be Baptized into it And VI. And Lastly That it is a Happy a mighty Advantage for those Infants that have been at that Age Baptized into it All which particulars when I shall have made out more perhaps may be but I do not know any thing farther that need be said to Justifie Infant Baptism And 1. Because Infants were Initiated by Circumcision into the Evangelical Covenant made with Abraham I. I am to shew you that Infants were Initiated by Circumcision into that Evangelical Covenant made with Abraham I do call the Covenant God made with Abraham Gen. 17. wherein the Almighty promis'd to be a God unto him and his Seed after him ver 7. and that in his Seed all the Nations of the Earth should be Blessed And Abraham on the other side Believing God was to leave his Father's House and Country and Kindred and their Idolatry Gen. 12.1 2 3. I do call this I say an Evangelical Covenant having the Authority of an Apostle for it who tells us it was Confirmed before of God in Christ and distinguishes it from that Covenant deliver'd by Moses Gal. 3.17 The Covenant made with Abraham the same in Substance with the 2 made with Adam It was indeed the same Covenant of Grace and in something a clearer Edition of it that was made with Adam soon after his Fall wherein God vouchsafed to restore him to a State of Salvation in that Promise of the Seed of the Woman that is the Messiah which should bruise the Serpent's head that is the Devil It was the same Covenant of Grace I say and exprest indeed in something clearer Terms than at first in that Promise to Adam for still the nearer the Son of Righteousness did approach with healing under his wings the more full were the manifestations he was pleas'd to make of this Salvation and the Methods of it And it contained under these Words And the same in a more imperfect Edition of it with that made with Christ And in thy Seed shall all Families of the Earth be blessed Gen. 12.3 All the Gospel-Promises of Pardon Justification and Happiness couched more darkly than afterwards they were revealed in the Gospel for by the Messiah's conferring of these things as has appeared since the preaching of the Gospel Abraham and we and all his Spiritual Seed are blessed And it had the same Conditions on the performance of which these Promises did depend viz. Faith for Abraham believed in the Lord and it was accounted unto him for Righteousness Gen. 15.6 And lastly Circumcision the Seal of this Covenant is call'd the Seal of the Righteousness of Faith Rom. 4.11 that is the Seal of that Covenant whose Condition is such a Righteousness as proceeds from Faith which is the very Condition of the Gospel-Covenant All which do manifestly shew that the Covenant made with Abraham was that very Evangelical Gospel-Covenant revealed afterwards more fully in the Gospel it self and which was establish'd by the Mediation of Christ betwixt God and us And now that Infants even at eight Days old were to be initiated into this Covenant by Circumcision is to be seen Gen. 17.11 12. And ye shall circumcise the Flesh of your Fore-skin and it shall be a Token of the Covenant betwixt me and you and he that is eight days old shall be circumcised amongst you Nay and so indispensable was this Circumcision even at eight days old that it is declared Verse 14. that the uncircumcised Male-Child whose Flesh of his Fore-skin is not circumcised that that Soul should be cut off from his People he hath broken his Covenant So that I think it is plain that as the Covenant made with Abraham was no other than the Evangelical Covenant in a more imperfect Edition of it so Infants were of necessity under the greatest Penalties of being debarr'd all benefits from it to be initiated into it by the outward Rite and Seal of Circumcision And now this I take to be a very good Argument to justifie nay to necessitate the Baptizing of Infants now under the more compleat and perfect manifestation of the Covenant of Grace For why should any one imagine if it were no unreasonable thing for Children of eight days old to be initiated into it then by an outward Right or Ceremony why I say should any one think it should be so now Nor is it at all material that then it was by Circumcision now by Baptism for both of 'em are equally outward Rites and Seals of the same Covenant which Rite of Circumcision God was pleas'd to change for that of Baptism only because this latter would be more agreeable to both Jews and Gentiles As he was cut off from the Covenant who was not circumcised so that Person is to be excluded the Church who is not baptized design'd now to be took into the Covenant of Grace and who for the most part would not have endured Circumcision which was abominable and a matter of Derision to the greatest part of the Heathen World And was it then declar'd Gen 17.14 that the uncircumcis'd Man-child whose Flesh of his Fore-skin was not circumcised that that Soul should be cut off from his People as one that had broken his Covenant and may it not be thought now a Matter of indispensable Duty and Necessity to baptize Children into the Covenant and a thing extremely dangerous and prejudicial to their Happiness to deny it ' em I am sure it is not for want of Scripture-Evidence that we should not
think Baptism as necessary now as Circumcision was then since the same Word of Truth hath told us except we be born of Water and of the Spirit we cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Joh. 3.5 So that those misguided Parents do not know what infinite prejudice they do their Infant-Children in denying them the Privilege of baptizing them into the Covenant of Grace and whether they may not be a means of debarring them of all those inestimable Benefits Christ has purchased with his Blood for us and which he ensures only to those who are in Covenant with him 2. Because they were initiated both by Circumcision and Baptism into that legal one delivered by Moses II. And as Infants were circumcised into that Evangelical Covenant made with Abraham so they were both circumcised and also baptized into that legal one delivered by Moses The Legal Covenant delivered by Moses is frequently distinguish'd by St. Paul from the Covenant of Grace confirmed with Abraham Thus Gal. 3.17 This I say that the Covenant that was before confirmed of God with Abraham in Christ the Law which was 430 Years after cannot disanull that it should make the Promise or Covenant of Grace which is so call'd to signifie the gracious Nature of it as being made very much up of most gracious Promises of none effect Here the Legal Covenant is distinguish'd both in Time as being given 430 years after and in point of efficacy as that which is not of that force as to disanull the other more weighty and important Covenant made with Abraham It is usual sometimes for after-Covenants to disannul former ones but it seems it was not so here but this Legal Covenant given after was superinduc'd upon the other still remaining in force as the only one by which Salvation was to be expected And the Enquiry might well be to what End this Legal Covenant was added like an Appendix as it were and Codicill to the former Will And not here to give a full Account of all the Ends and Reasons of it which is besides our present purpose my Answer to the Question Wherefore then serveth the Law shall be with St. Paul Gal. 3.19 that it was added because of Transgressions until the Seed should come It was added because of Transgressions that is to discover the multitude and heinousness and guilt of Sin for the discovery of the perfect Rule of Righteousness made it easie for Persons comparing their own Lives therewith to find out how infinitely defective they were And it was added till the Seed should come It shewed them therefore by giving 'em a sight of their Sins how much they stood in need of a Saviour And the Sacrifices Offerings and Rituals of it which were very many were for the most part but Types and Shadows of this Saviour to come This may suffice at present as to the Legal Covenant and the Reasons of it That they were admitted by Circumcision ândisputable And now let us enquire whether Infants during the time of this Legal Covenant delivered by Moses were not admitted into it as well as grown Persons by some outward Rites and Solemnities And that we shall see they were both by Circumcision and Baptism That Infants of eight days old were of necessity to be circumcised was positively commanded Lev. 12.3 And in the eighth day the Flesh of his Fore-skin shall be circumcised which Circumcision was an Engagement upon them to keep the whole Law Gal. 5.3 But that the Infants in the Jewish Church were circumcised even at eight days old is so evident a Truth to those that do themselves read or hear the Scriptures read that I need not certainly spend time in proving of it But that they were baptized That they were also by Baptism asserted both by Scripture is not indeed so commonly understood and known but wants not its Evidence even from Scripture As 1 Cor. 10.1 2. where St. Paul tells us All our Fathers were under the Cloud and all passed through the Sea and were all baptized unto Moses that is the Religion of Moses in the Cloud and in the Sea And that their very Infants as well as their Parents were so baptized is certain for that all were alike under the Cloud and in the Sea And I think it is generally agreed amongst the Learned And by Jewish Writers that as the Israelites during their whole Travels through the Red Sea and Wilderness were not circumcised because it would make them sore for travelling so instead thereof that they were baptized or admitted into Covenant by Baptism But especially they tell us it was used for the Admission of Proselytes or those who had been before Aliens and Strangers from the Commonwealth of Israel that it was especially used for the Admission of such into the Covenants and Promises And the Original use of it to this end some ascribe to the Patriarch Jacob when he chose into his Family and Church the young Women of Sichem and other Heathens who then lived with him Jacob said to his Family and to all who were with him put away from you the strange Gods and be you clean and change your Garments Gen. 35.2 By which Words Be ye clean some do interpret the washing of the Body or Baptism which Reason it self does also persuade us to believe as being very proper when they were to abandon their filthy Idolatry and to embrace the pure Worship of the true God And it is also well known to those who are skill'd in Jewish Customs that when any Parents Dr. Lightfoot Vol. 2. P. 1133. or Masters of Families were thus baptized that all who did belong to them their very Children and Servants and all those over whom they might be suppos'd to have any Authority and Power to bring 'em up in the Jewish Religion and Covenant were also baptized Nay all the Nation of Israel says Lightfoot do assert as it were with one Mouth Ib. Pag. 117. that all the Nation of Israel were brought into the Covenant among other things by Baptism Israel as he cites Maimonides in particular was admitted into the Covenant by three things namely by Circumcision Baptism and Sacrifice So that I hope it does sufficiently appear by what has been said that Infants in the Jewish Church were both circumcised and also baptized into the Legal Covenant Nor is it of little force to prove that Christian Infants under the Covenant of Grace may be baptized that the Jewish Infants were circumcised and baptized under the legal For not now to insist that circumcising and baptizing of Infants and that by God Almighty's own Appointment does demonstrate to us that there is no Incapacity in an Infant that he should be admitted into Covenant with God by some outward Solemnity even whilst an Infant for if there were any unreasonableness in the thing it self God would not have so order'd it But not now to insist on this I do humbly conceive it may be
fairly gather'd that if under a more harsh and rigorous Dispensation Children were so far Priviledg'd as to be admitted to the Advantages of a Covenant with God much more are they to be presum'd to have this Favour granted 'em by God under that blessed and Merciful Dispensation of the Gospel which in all respects is a better Covenant and establish'd upon better Promises Heb. 8.6 and contains far more enlarged Priviledges But to proceed for I design not this of the Baptizing of Infants into the Legal Covenant so much an Argument to build Infant Baptism upon tho' it is no inconsiderable one of it self to that purpose as a Foundation rather for a far better proof of the Matter which is this that Baptizing of Infants having been practic'd in the Jewish Church III. Because our Saviour Adopted the Jewish Rite of Baptism for the Sacrament of Initiation without excluding Children from being Baptized III. That it was without doubt the Intentions of our Saviour they should continue to be Initiated into the Christian Church by Baptism also he having Adopted the Jewish Rite of Baptism for the Sacrament of Initiation without excluding Children from being Baptized It is a thing well known amongst the Learned that the Matter of both the Sacraments were of a Jewish Original and more of Human than Divine Institution till made so by our Saviour who notwithstanding approving of 'em rejected Circumcision and the Passover from being the Sacraments of his Religion and Adopted the Baptism of Water instead of Circumcision and Bread and Wine instead of the Passover to be the two Sacraments the one of Initiation the other of Confirmation into his Religion and Covenant And finding the Baptizing as well as the Circumcising of Infants to be practic'd in the Jewish Church his not forbidding Children to be of the number of Persons Baptized when he chose Baptism to Initiate Persons into his most Holy Covenant must be an undeniable Argument to all unprejudic'd Persons I do think that he design'd no Alteration of the Persons to be Baptized but intended such for Baptism as well as they were before The force of this Argument for if it had been contrary to our Saviour's Intentions that Children in their Infancy should be Baptized tho' he had admitted the use of Baptism he would expresly have forbid the use of it to Children or it would be impossible for the Church not to be led into the Error of Baptizing 'em by reason of his silence in not forbidding ' em Nor was it at all needful if he design'd Infants to be Baptized he should have given some Command about it for taking it as he found it in the Jewish Church who Baptized Infants as well as grown Persons this was sufficient to clear his Design that Infants in the Christian as well as grown Persons should also be Baptized or else he would have declared the contrary The whole Nation knowing well enough Dr. Lightfoot Vol. 2. Pag. 9. that little Children used to be Baptized there was no need of a Precept for that which had ever by common use prevailed Please to take the Case as it is thus represented by the Learned Dr. Lightfoot If a Royal Proclamation should now Issue forth in these words Let every one on the Lord's-Day resort to the Publick Assembly in the Church certainly he would be Mad who in times to come should argue hence that Prayers Sermons Singing of Psalms were not to be Celebrated on the Lord's-Day in the Publick Assemblies because there is no mention of them in the Proclamation For the Proclamation provided for the Celebration of the Lord's-Day in the Publick Assemblies in general but there was no need to make mention of the particular Kinds of the Divine Worship to be Celebrated there when they were always and every where well known and in daily use before the Publishing of the Proclamation and when it was Published The Case is the very same in Baptism Christ Instituted it for an Evangelical Sacrament whereby all should be admitted into the Profession of the Gospel as heretofore it was used for admission into Proselytism into the Jewish Religion The particulars belonging to it as the manner of Baptizing the Age the Sex to be Baptized c. had no need of a Rule or Definition because these were by the common use of 'em sufficiently known even to the most Illiterate and Ignorant Men. On the other-hand therefore there was need of a plain and open Prohibition that Infants and little Children should not be Baptized if our Saviour would not have had 'em Baptized For since it was common in all Ages foregoing that little Children should be Baptized if Christ had been minded to have that Custom abolished he would have openly forbidden it His silence therefore and the silence of the Scripture in this Matter is the best Argument that can be in this Case for Infant Baptism and does confirm and continue it unto all Ages Thus that Learned Author And thus to me it seems beyond all doubt that the Intention of our Saviour was that under the Gospel likewise as well as before under the Law Infants should be Baptized into the Covenant of Grace IV. And agreeably to the Mind of their Master IV. Because in all probability Infant-Baptism was practic'd by the Apostles the Baptizing of 'em into it was in all probability practis'd by the Apostles of Christ As for our Saviour's own Practice in this Matter we are to expect no Evidence the Evangelist having declar'd it John 4.2 that Jesus Baptized not but his Disciples But that his Disciples did actually Baptize Infants is more than probable from those three famous places in the Scripture viz. two of 'em Acts 16.15 and again the 33. ver and the other 1 Cor. 1.16 where we find mention made of whole Housholds being Baptized together with the Head of the Families respectively And tho' we cannot certainly conclude there were Infants in those Families yet as it is hardly to be imagin'd that there were not such in some of 'em so if there were any we may certainly conclude they were Baptized both because of the mention made of the Houshold being Baptized and of the known Custom in the Jewish Church from which Christian Baptism was derived of Baptizing all both Children and Servants together with the Heads of the Families when any were Proselyted and Converted as was shew'd before V. Because it was very agreeable to the End and Reason of Baptism and the Nature of the Covenant of Grace that Infants should be Baptiz'd into it V. And it was very agreeable to the ends and reason of Baptism and the Nature of the Covenant of Grace that Infants should be Baptized into it It is here the Adversaries of Infant Baptism do chiefly raise their Batteries against it They do therefore say that Infants are uncapable Subjects because that Baptism is a Covenanting with God and such are uncapable of entring into Covenants But
the contrary I will make appear viz. that the Infants of Believers are capable of Covenant-Priviledges and of Covenant-Engagements too and if of those then the Signs and Seals whereby such Priviledges are ensur'd unto 'em can in no Reason and Equity be deny'd ' em Infants not uncapable of entring into Covenant with God prov'd from Deut. 29. Now that Infants are capable to enter into Covenant with God is apparent in general from Deut. 29.10 11 12. Ye stand this Day all of you before the Lord your God your Captains your Tribes your Elders and your Officers with all the Men of Israel your little Ones your Wives and the Stranger that is in thy Camp that thou should'st enter into Covenant with the Lord thy God and into his Oath which the Lord thy God maketh with thee this Day Here you see that the very Little Ones were call'd upon to enter into Covenant with God as well as the Elders of the Tribes of Israel And that Circumcision the Sign or Token of the Covenant Gen. 17.11 that this was to be imprinted on Children not exceeding Eight Days Old is what every body knows that reads the Scripture so that there is nothing in the nature of a Covenant in general that should make it unreasonable that Children and Infants should enter into it except you will accuse God himself of appointing things unfit or unreasonable which were meer Blasphemy but to imagine As also from the Nature of the thing Nor is there any thing in the Nature of the Covenant of Grace in particular that should exclude Infants from being Parties in it It consists as has been more than once told you of certain and invaluable Priviledges and Benefits made over to us on God's part and of certain very reasonable Conditions to be performed on ours They are capable of having Priviledges confer'd upon them But as for the Priviledges which of 'em is it which may not be Seal'd and Confirm'd to an Infant May not such a one be made a Member of Christ's Church when our Saviour hath told us that of such is the Kingdom of Heaven May not a Child or Infant be Adopted a Child of God and so be brought into a condition of Pardon as well as the Child or Infant of an Attainted Rebel by the Grace and Favour of his Prince be restored to his Blood and to all the Priviledges of a Free-born Subject And Lastly may not such be made an Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven when of such as was before said must consist the Kingdom of Heaven There is nothing in the nature of the thing that should hinder Priviledges from being confirm'd unto and conferr'd upon Children as well as Elder People and we do daily see it practic'd in other concerns Infant Princes are sometimes Crown'd in their Cradles and Children to their great Advantage are often left Executors to great Fortunes and Estates In both which Cases as there are usually very great Priviledges redounding to 'em as well as Engagements lying upon 'em so it is not thought that they are uncapable of ' em Nor is it more unreasonable And of being bound to Conditions that they should be oblig'd to perform certain Duties as Conditions of enjoying those Priviledges The Covenant before-mention'd that the Little Ones as well as Elders were call'd to enter into Deut. 29. as it had this Priviledge made over to 'em on God's part that He would be unto them a God which indeed was a happiness to 'em beyond what all the Nations on Earth besides did enjoy and was in it self inestimable so the Counter part was that they should be unto him a People Ver. 13. a People that would not turn away from the Lord their God to go and serve the Gods of other Nations And Circumcision which was Imprinted on Infants of Eight Days old did not only confer on 'em this Priviledge that they should be God's peculiar People but withal laid upon 'em this Obligation to observe the whole Law for I testifie for ye said St. Paul to every Man that is Circumcised that he is a Debtor to do the whole Law Gal. 5.3 And surely we do daily see that a Man may bind his Heir whilst an Infant True it is this cannot be done by the Infant himself nor by any other for him but in such Cases where it will be very much for the Interest of the Infant to be so bound not unless he is to be a gainer by the Bargain But provided the Infant shall gain considerable Advantages by the Covenants that shall be made in his behalf and without his express consent by his Parents or Tutors or Guardians then he shall stand oblig'd in all Law and Equity to what Conditions they have promis'd for him We see it often so Adjudg'd in our Courts of Justice And the Case is the very same here The Conditions of the Covenant of Grace are of some difficulty true it is to be perform'd yet have such invaluable Benefits annexed to 'em that the Tongue of Men and Angels are not sufficient to express the value of 'em and they were worth our utmost endeavours to obtain tho' by the severest Penances and Services of a Thousand Years and therefore it ought not to be thought any unreasonable thing that others should be engag'd in our Name for our performance of such Conditions or that we should be accounted as Engag'd our selves for what our Guardians our Godfathers and Godmothers did Promise for us for this indeed which was the VI. And Last thing I propos'd to speak on this Argument VI. Because it is a great Advantage to Infants to be Baptiz'd We are to account it the greatest Happiness to those Infants that were so early enter'd into Covenant with God in order to the Enjoyment of such inestimable Priviledges and to their Engagement into such reasonable Services First I say First On the account of enjoying thereby such inestimable Priviledge We are to account it the highest Happiness to those Infants that have been so early enter'd into Covenant with God on the account of their enjoying thereby such inestimable Priviledges for being Baptized and having once Covenanted with God they are now no more under the Condemnation of the first Covenant made with Adam nor shall be prejudic'd by the forfeiture of Mercies which he had incurr'd for himself and his Posterity by his breach of that Covenant Their Original Sin is now wash'd off and shall be no more imputed to 'em that is the former Covenant which was at first Cancell'd by being nail'd to the Cross of Christ is now particularly Cancell'd and put out of any force with respect to them they being Baptized and thereby enter'd into a Covenant of Grace so that whatever Guilt might have been imputed unto 'em by reason of Adam's Transgression shall now be clean done away from 'em which seems to me to be the meaning of our Original Sin being wash'd away by the
Waters of Baptism It imports that the Covenant which made Original Sin imputable to us is now Cancell'd and the Condemning force of it took away by our being admitted into another more Merciful and Gracious Covenant And this I say is a very great Happiness to Infants so that we may be sure of their Salvation whenever they dye in their Infancy having all the Forgiving Mercies purchas'd by Christ and held forth to them in the Covenant of Grace enstated on them And indeed if the thing were disputable whether there were any such thing as the Original Sin of Adam imputed to his Posterity however I should be very careful to have my Infant as early Baptized as possible It is at leastwise the surer side to be actually in a Covenant of Grace and Mercy than to remain under one where there may be the least probability of incurring Danger by being in it One cannot make too sure of a state of Salvation So that the being early Baptized into such a state is to be accounted a very great Happiness were it only on the account of those mighty Priviledges it instates upon 'em and insures unto ' em Secondly On account of their being engag'd thereby so early in the Service of God Secondly Nor is it less a Happiness to those Infants that have been Baptiz'd That they have thereby been so early engag'd in the Service of God It is happy for 'em that God has had the first Possession of ' em It will be like to prove a means of keeping out the Devil from getting any Interest in ' em They have been hereby already preingag'd and dedicated to the Service of their good God and it is to be hop'd their Parents and Sureties or it will be infinitely their fault will be continually minding 'em of it as they grow up and will instil by degrees into their Hearts an understanding and sense of the Terms and Articles of their Covenant with God watching withal that they swerve not away from their solemn Vows and Promises made unto him And besides by this early Dedication of Persons whilst Infants unto God it is provided which alone is a great benefit to them and the Church of Christ that so many shall not stand off so long out of the Pale of the Church by not entring into it through the Door of Baptism that so many shall not stand out I say through some unreasonable Fear or Scrupulosity lest if they Sin after Baptism it would be worse for 'em even as many as do now absent themselves upon some such pretences from the Lord's-Supper perhaps all the days of their Lives Many Thousands of these who are now happily within the Pale of the Church and Covenant of Grace by Baptism if they were not to be took into it till grown up to Years of Discretion 't is much to be fear'd least by reason of some Misperswasions or Delusions of Satan or Love to their Lusts which every Man naturally has they would defer it too long till the approach of Death perhaps before they 'd put themselves into a state of Salvation as some misperswaded Persons did in the Primitive Times to the very great Scandal of the Church and the infinite prejudice of their own Souls when many times they were snatcht away by Death before they could put themselves out of the State of Infidels But this Scandal to the Church of Christ and danger to their own Souls is happily prevented by Persons being Baptized into it in their Infancy So that I say it is a very great Happiness to those Infants that have been Baptized on this account also that they have been so early engag'd in the Service of God And now I hope what has been hitherto said may be sufficient to Justifie your having been Baptized into the Covenant of Grace in the time of your Infancy Each of these Arguments I have made use of to this purpose I do take to have sufficient force of themselves to prove the Point but I have endeavour'd so to range 'em one with another that besides that Native Strength there may be in each of 'em in particular like the Parts of a well-compacted Building they should be the stronger for being joyn'd together And tho' indeed it may require your more close Attention to carry the whole Train of Arguments along in your Minds than to apprehend one single Reason by it self yet the Conviction I am sure would be the stronger if you will take 'em all as I have laid 'em together But let this suffice as to the Circumstance of Time and to Justiââe our having been Initiated by Baptism into the Covenant of Grace in the Age of Infancy the thing imply'd in these words Wherein I was made Our next Consideration with reference to these Circumstances of the Covenant of Grace must be Who were the Persons who presented you to Baptism and Introduc'd you to the Covenant of Grace And it was your Godfathers and Godmothers who did it who did Promise and Vow three things in your Name But of this the next Opportunity THE XXXI Lecture VVhat did your Godfathers and Godmothers then for you They did promise and vow three things in my Name IN commenting upon these Words In my Baptism wherein I was made I have already consider'd one material Circumstance relating to the Entrance into the Covenant of Grace viz. the Time when you were initiated therein and I have justified your having been baptized into it even in the Age of Infancy And now I come to the like Consideration and Vindication of a Second Circumstance relating to the same Matter and requisite also to be consider'd by you viz. whom as your Proxies and Sureties considering it was at an Age you could not personally do it your selves did present you to Baptism and undertake for you this Blessed Covenant And it was your Godfathers and Godmothers who did promise and vow three things in your Name For the more full Explication and Justification of which Use of Godfathers and Godmothers I will enquire I. Into the Meaning and Importance of the Words Godfathers and Godmothers II. Into the Nature of their Office They did promise and vow three things in my Name III. I will shew what reason the Church had to appoint Godfathers and Godmothers both to represent and to engage for the Infant in Baptism IV. And lastly for the farther Justification of the thing out of Scripture I will prove from thence as a Power and Authority given by Christ to the Governours of the Church to appoint such reasonable Circumstances as they shall think fit for the better Order and Decency of Divine Administrations and the better Edification of the Souls of Men so that their appointing of Godfathers and Godmothers was a most excellent and useful Institution to this purpose And I. Let us enquire into the Meaning and Importance of the Words I. The Importance of the Terms Godfathers and Godmothers Godfathers and Godmothers And in the
I am sure so precious is one Soul in the sight of God that the Institution that shall contribute to the Salvation of many shall be of no small account with him Which good Effects would be much greater were the choice of Godfathers and Godmothers made according to the Canons of the Church And to the Edification of very many more I am sure this Ordinance would contribute if that choice were made of Persons for Godfathers and Godmothers which the Church prescribes For as our most excellent Church has taken an admirable Care of her Children in providing Security for their good Education and Christian Behaviour so to make that Security as good as possible and that they may be such as will be most likely to have that Care of those they stand for she Ordains in her 24th Canon That no Persons should be admitted to be Godfathers and Godmothers to any Child at a Christening or Confirmation before the said Person so undertaking hath received the Holy Communion And now if all Parents would provide such only and all Ministers would receive none other but who have Communicated then we should see much better effects of this Institution and that it would Minister very considerably to Edification for then the ungodly Crew that never approach the Holy Altar being excluded there would none but Persons of a tolerable good sense of Religion themselves be Sureties for others and from such we might expect a discharge of their Obligations But if Parents having other Respects than the good of their Childrens Souls will only provide such as are likely to make the Infant a good Present or leave it a Legacy or bestow handsomely on Midwives and Nurses let 'em be never so Loose and Lewd or mere Children or otherwise unqualify'd then no wonder if we see fewer good Effects of this excellent Institution which in it self is admirably well fitted to promote Edification But then this is the Fault of Parents not of the Church and notwithstanding this the appointment of Godfathers and Godmothers as Sureties in Baptism ought to be consider'd as a thing of a very useful Tendency as to the more decent Administration of the Sacrament of Baptism so to the better Edification of the Person Baptized to which purpose according to the Power given 'em by Christ the Governours of our Church have appointed it The Conclusion And thus in Commenting upon the Preliminary Questions and Answers of the Catechism I have at length gone through all those Heads of Discourse I did at first propose to speak to in order to give you a full Understanding of the Covenant of Grace that Covenant you enterd into with God in your Baptism For I. As to the Nature of this Covenant I have in the first place explain'd to you the Terms and Conditions of it both on Gods part and on ours In the second place I have laid before you the Gracious Importance of this Covenant shewing you how that it is a State of Salvation Thirdly I have accounted for the Original of it and by whose Mediation you obtain'd such Terms of Reconciliation with God and that it was through Jesus Christ our Lord. I have Fourthly acquainted you by whom and how you have been Call'd to this State of Salvation that it was Your Heavenly Father who hath called you to this State of Salvation through Jesus Christ our Lord. And Lastly have Admonish'd you of the very great Reason you have to thank God and our Saviour Jesus Christ for so exceeding great a Mercy as his Calling you into it So far I have let you into the Knowledge of the Nature of the Covenant of Grace And II. Having done this I have declar'd to you by what Sacrament or Solemnity you enter'd into it III. I have shew'd you the vast Obligations lying upon you faithfully to discharge your Covenant with God IV. I have directed you by what means you may perform it And Lastly That nothing might be wanting fully to Inform you in all that pertains to the Doctrine of this Covenant I have now Inform'd you in those two Circumstances relating to your entrance into it the Time when and the Persons by whom you were Initiated therein These last Points indeed I thought once to have deferr'd the treating upon till I shall come to the Last Part of the Catechism But tho' the whole Doctrine of Divine Assistance and Prayer may be treated upon when I shall come to the Lord's-Prayer and the Question which leads to it yet as they are the necessary Means of enabling us to perform our Covenant with God they ought at leastwise to be generally consider'd here And even the Doctrine of Infant Baptism and the use of Godfathers and Godmothers tho' there is a Question and Answer more direct upon both at the latter end of the Catechism yet the positive handling of 'em is properest in this place And whatever Objections can be rais'd against either will most naturally be handl'd upon these Words Why then are Infants Baptized when by reason of their tender Age they cannot perform them The Answer to which is Because they Promise them both by their Sureties which Promise when they come to Age themselves are bound to perform There is an Objection and Solution in these Words and therefore they will be the fittest to found a Discourse upon consisting of the like However I think the general Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace could not have been handl'd in all its Parts without the consideration of these latter Points and that I think may be sufficient to justifie us in treating upon 'em here so as to give you a general View as of the Covenant of Grace so of all that pertains to the Doctrine of it And now what remains but that you seriously reflect upon all that has been deliver'd upon this most important Subject of your Baptismal Covenant I do call it such and I do think it ought to be the most studied by you of any other For why First I take the Covenant of Grace or our Baptismal Covenant to comprise the whole Doctrine of Christianity even all that than which no Man as a meer Christian is necessitated to know more and than which the meanest ought not to know less No Man in any Civil Contract can perform his Bonds without knowing the Conditions of the Obligations no more can a Christian be suppos'd to perform his Covenant with God without knowing the Nature Terms and Conditions of it Secondly It is absolutely necessary that all Youth should comprehend the general Nature Terms and Conditions of their Baptismal Covenant before they go to be Confirm'd Thirdly And all Persons before they communicate in the Holy Sacrament because in both these Ordinances they ratifie their Baptismal Covenant with God Fourthly And if it be consider'd that all Persons in order to prepare for Death must strictly examine themselves concerning their Failures in all and every the Terms and Conditions requir'd on their part
in their Baptismal Covenant And lastly that at the Day oâ Judgment they will be justify'd or condemn'd according as they have perform'd or not perform'd their Covenant with God All this consider'd I think you would be sensible that there is nothing more fundamentally necessary for every Christian especially for Youth to be acquainted withal than the Nature Terms and Conditions of their Baptismal Covenant It is indeed the General Terms and Conditions only that you have been hitherto instructed in by this Exposition upon the Preliminary Questions and Answers and the more particular understanding of 'em is to be given you in my succeeding Discourses upon the Creed and Decalogue But the most useful Method of Instruction is to begin with Generals and then to proceed to the Knowledge of Particulars And that by both you may be render'd wise unto Salvation may God Almighty grant of his infinite Mercy through Jesus Christ his Son to whom and the Holy Spirit Three Persons and One God be all Honour and Glory Might Majesty and Dominion ascribed both now and for evermore Amen The End of the First Volume THE CONTENTS LECTURE the First THE Meaning of the Word Catechize The Definition of a Catechism page 1 Christian Religion What First a Moral good Life an essential part of Christianity 2 Secondly To act Vertuously upon Christian Principles Thirdly Dependance upon the Mediation of Christ that our imperfect Righteousness may be accepted also necessary 3 Such Dependance the distinguishing Character of a true Christian Dependance upon Christ necessary to take down an arrogant Conceit of our own Righteousness a Temper of Mind most displeasing to God 4 The Nature of Fundamental Principles An Enumeration of Fundamental Principles First The general Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace Secondly The Articles of our Christian Faith 5 Thirdly The Laws of the Ten Commandments Fourthly The Doctrine of Prayer and of the Sacraments A Catechism ought not to be crouded with any thing more than what is purely Fundamental to a good Life here and Happiness hereafter 6 A Catechism is a general Instruction in the fundamental Principles of Christianity Such were the Ancient and Apostolical Catechisms And such is our Church Catechism The Persons that are to be Catechized are every Person 7 The necessity of every Person 's being well grounded in Religious Principles by Catechetical Instruction The Contempt hereof is the effect of Pride and the cause of Ignorance 8 The Seeds of Vertue and Principles of Religion can never be too soon sown in Childrens Hearts However a clear Understanding of Catechetical Doctrines is attainable only by Persons grown up to some Years of Discretion It is not below Persons of any Age or Quality to lay the Foundation of their Knowledge in Catechetical Instruction The End of Catechizing to prepare for Confirmation Confirmation What 9 Confirmation necessary First As a solemn Ratification of the Covenant with God Secondly As it consists in the Episcopal Benediction and laying on of Hands Confirmation Beneficial First As the solemn Profession therein made imprints serious Thoughts and religious Resolutions 10 Secondly As the Episcopal Benediction Prayers and laying on of Hands have spiritual Blessings attending them 11 Catechizing necessary First To the solemn Ratifying of our Covenant with God 12 Secondly To the Receiving Benefit by the Episcopal Benediction Prayers and laying on of Hands 13 LECT II. Catechizing requisite to prepare Persons to be worthy Communicants 15 The want thereof the occasion of People's Ignorance concerning the Sacrament and consequently First of Receiving unworthily Secondly of not Receiving at all 16 Thirdly Catechizing is requisite to Persons being Edify'd by Preaching 17 Fourthly Catechizing necessary to prevent being seduc'd into dangerous Errors 18 Lastly Catechizing is exceedingly necessary First to preserve Youth from ever falling into an Ungodly way of living 19 Secondly To recover out of it when fallen therein 20 LECT III. The reason wherefore the Catechism begins with asking the Catechumen his Christian Name is to put him in mind of his Christian Profession The Force there is in a Christian Name to make a Man lead a Christian Life as under that Name having Listed himself First a Disciple of a most holy and excellent Religion 24 Secondly a Servant of a most Holy and Just God Thirdly to Fight against the World the Flesh and the Devil Fourthly as under that Name he professes to believe such Articles as are the most powerful Motives to deny all Ungodliness Fifthly to obey the most righteous Laws Lastly as having under that Name received Promises of most powerful Assistances to do all this 25 The bad Lives of Nominal Christians do an infinite Prejudice and Dishonour to Christianity It hinders the Conversion of Infidels It puts bitter Reproaches in the mouths of Atheists especially when Wickedness is committed under the Guise of Religion Few Men will endure their worldly Calling to be put at naught and reproacht 26 An Exhortation therefore to Christians to stand upon the Dignity of their Christian Name and Profession First as that which is more considerable than Titles of Honour Secondly because of that near Alliance there is between the Christian Name and Profession Thirdly Because the primitive Christians did in vertue of the Christian Name resist the fiercest Temptations 27 Fourthly Because of the Indecency of living unsuitable to the Christian Name and Profession Fifthly That to quite other Purposes we gave up our Names to be Christians Sixthly most Christian Names afford some Examples of Vertue which should prompt Christians to an Imitation of those who were Eminent under those Names 28 And therefore Parents are advis'd to choose for their Children the Names of Persons Eminent for Vertue not Infamous for Vice 29 LECT IV. Our Catechism gives an entire Instruction in the Covenant of Grace both generally and particularly First Generally in the Three first Questions and Answers 32 The Notion of a Covenant It is a mutual Agreement 33 As there are Conditions therein on our side so express Promises on the other A View of the Covenant of Grace God having made Man upright and in a capacity never to have violated his Covenant did engage him to a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience Man did violate it 34 The Divine Justice Wisdom and Holiness required Satisfaction Man being himself uncapable to make it by less than suffering an everlasting Punishment The Son of God undertook First to satisfy for the Breach of the First Secondly to Cancel it and in its stead to make a Covenant of Grace consisting of Conditions performable in our fallen state Wherein Repentance Faith and a sincere Obedience is accepted instead of a perfect exact and unsinning Obedience 35 It resembles Articles of Accommodation made thro' the Intercession of a Prince's Eldest Son betwixt him and his Rebellious Subjects 36 Little more of universal Concernment to be known but the Articles of this Covenant The Catechetical Method most useful to that Purpose 37 LECT V. A Member of
should be dignify'd with the Title of the Kingdom of Heaven viz. Because it so directly tends to render Men so exactly like the Blessed Saints the Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Heaven 78 This is not the meaning of the Kingdom of Heaven here in the Catechism Secondly the Kingdom of Heaven signifies the Kingdom of Glory This a most noble and glorious State as being dignify'd with so honourable and glorious a Title as the Kingdom of Heaven 79 Hence all those things in this World wherein we conceive the highest Glory and Happiness are used as Emblems to set off our future Glory All which things come short of expressing it An Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven what An Heir is one who has a legal Right and Title to a Possession made over to him Such who have entred into the Covenant of Grace are in like manner Heirs of the Kingdom of Heaven as Children are Heirs 80 It is through Christ alone not owing to the Merit of our Obedience that we are Intitled to the Inheritance of the Kingdom of Heaven The vastness of a Christian's Priviledge in being made an Inheritor of the Kingdom of Heaven First it is in it self a very great Priviledge to have the invaluable Possessions of Heaven so setled and ensur'd as to have a legal Claim and Title thereto made over to one 81 Secondly if compar'd with what others enjoy it is a singular Priviledge The best amongst the moral Heathens could have but faint Hopes built upon uncertain Conjectures of a future Happiness And their Hopes being faint they could not in the strength thereof overcome great Temptations But the Christian's Hopes are sure and stedfast being founded upon the express Promises and Covenant of the God of Truth And being such there is no Temptation so alluring nor Suffering so great which he may not overcome 82 And whatever Certainty an honest Pagan might have that God would reward his Vertue yet depending only on the Uncovenanted Goodness of God he could promise himself no greater a measure of Happiness than what his good Deeds did of themselves deserve which must fall vastly short of what is meant by the Kingdom of Heaven But a Christian to whom God has Covenanted to make sure a Crown of Glory may without Presumption rely upon him to make good the same As Life and Immortality is brought to light through the Gospel so by Embracing it and by coming into Covenant alone Salvation can be expected And to a sincere Christian who is faithful in the Covenant the Heavenly Inheritance is certain 83 Asumm of those invaluable Priviledges made over to us on God's Part in the Covenant of Grace 84 LECT IX Whereof the First is to Renounce the Devil the World and the Flesh 85 The Devil his Names and their Importance He was once one of the highest Angels and is now that Arch-Rebel againsts God He with many Legions of Inferiour Angels whom he drew into the same Conspiracy is Banisht Heaven 86 Being acted with a Spirit of Revenge against God he afterwards withdrew Mankind to join with him in his Rebellion And prevailed so far till God's Authority was almost utterly Banished from amongst Men. Which occasion'd the Son of God's coming into the World to recover Mankind The Works of the Devil in general are First Sin By Sin God's Authority is thrown off which is the Devil 's constant work 87 Whoever therefore does wilfully sin does strike at God's Authority For which Reason no Sin ought to be the Subject of any Man's Mirth Some Sins more particularly the works of the Devil First Such as are directly level'd against God's Authority viz. Idolatry Sorcery Charming Witch-craft and Conjuring as also Resorting to such as use those unlawful Arts. 88 Secondly Such as express more of the Devil's Temper than others viz. Pride Envy 89 Malice Thirdly Such as are more the Practice of Satan himself than other Sins viz. Murder Apostacy Lying and especially Calumniating and Evil-speaking 90 To Renounce a Word of various Importance according to the Renounced 91 To Renounce the Devil in the sence of the Ancient Church was to disclaim his Usurp'd Dominion and Authority over Mankind To Renounce his Works of Sin was in their sence to abandon and forsake every Sin as being the proper Service of the Devil 92 The Words are to be understood in much the same Sence at this day Satan having his Kingdom still in the World and even amongst Christians and the Laws of Sin which are the Laws of his Kingdom being still obey'd by the greatest Part of Mankind This Renunciation for the most part the same with Repentance 93 The Devil and all his Works of Sin must be absolutely and entirely Renounced because There is nothing but Evil proceeds from Satan And Sin whether we consider it in its original Cause and Nature or in its sad Effects and Consequents is the utmost Evil. Therefore no one Sin nor any thing the least of Sin must willingly be comply'd with 94 And indeed if the Nature of Satan and of Sin and the horrid Consequence of yielding to either be well consider'd it is hardly possible not absolutely and entirely to Renounce both However this if we do not do we shall forfeit all Right and Title to those infinite Blessings held forth in the Covenant of Grace 95 LECT X. To Tempt is to make a tryal of a Person To Tempt a thing morally Good or Evil according to the End thereof To Tempt a Person in order to prove his Vertue or discover his Corruption consistent with the Justice Wisdom and Goodness of a Governour and thus God does Tempt Men. 97 First Thus he tempted Abraham to try his Faith and to reward him for it Secondly Hezekiah to discover his Hypocrisy and to humble him in the sight thereof These Temptations of God are therefore in no sence to be Renounced but to be Rejoyced in because for our Good 98 A Temptation to ensnare a Person into some Sin that so God's Anger may be kindled against him And the Person punished for this Transgression is wicked and malicious and so the Devil together with the World and the Flesh do tempt us The vast Concernment it is to us to know his Temptations The several Heads of Satan's Temptations 99 By what Methods he first tempted our first Parents and still does continue to tempt us First By insinuating into the Minds of Adam and Eve false Notions of God and an ill Opinion of their Maker and Governour particularly with respect to his Justice and Mercy 100 And by Entertaining false Notions of God's Justice and Mercy do Men generally Encourage themselves in Sin at this Day But all such Conceits of God are to be utterly renounced and cast out of our Thoughts as Diabolical Suggestions most destructive to our Souls Secondly By Corrupting the Understanding and Reason of Man by putting him upon curious Enquiries after useless Matters and upon making a sinful Experiment of the differences
at first created what 227 The Bent and Inclination of the Soul towards God what 1. In the Unregenerate Nature the Original Frame and Constitution of Man wherein he was created is broken 228 2. The Image of God wherein he was first created defaced Lastly the Tendency of all the Faculties both of Soul and Body are towards the Creature 229 1. To renounce the Flesh is to be renewed in the whole Frame and Constitution of our Nature after the Image of God The Image of God must be restored as far as it can in this Corrupt State It must be renewed to a perfection of Parts tho' not of Degrees 230 2. To renounce the Flesh is to be converted in the whole Bent and Inclination of the Soul towards God 231 LECT XXI The sinful Lusts of the Flesh what 232 The sinful Lusts of the fleshly Mind what 1. When we are curious to know Things which are either hurtful to be known or not proper for Man to know 233 2. When we do immoderately study to be exquisitely skilled in whatever Humane Arts and Sciences to the neglect or contempt of Divine Knowledge The Knowledge of our Christian Religion as it serves to nobler purposes so ought it to be prefer'd to any other 234 The necessary Points of Christian Knowledge 3. When out of Pride Prejudice and Contradiction to all sacred Truths we set up our own carnal Imaginations and fleshly Reasonings against those spiritual Notions and those mysterious Articles of our Faith which are delivered to us in Scripture 235 This Humour of opposing Reason to Revelation proceeds from meer Pride This corrupt Will what and how to be renounced 236 3. The Affections what and how to be renounced 237 1. As they are misplaced upon wrong Objects 2. As they are disproportionate to the Love Worth and Evil that is in those Objects towards which it is lawful to be well or evilly affected in moderate Degrees 3. The Lusts and Appetites are such sinful Lusts of the Flesh as are to be renounced 238 1. As they do desire undue Objects 2. As they desire them in immoderate Measures Lastly the inferior and bodily Powers viz. the Affections Lusts and Appetites to be renounced as they rebel against right Reason 239 The Business of Religion is to reduce Man as near as possible to his primitive State of Innocence and Integrity To this purpose of keeping under our fleshly Lusts it was that our Reason was given us 240 3. To renounce ALL the sinful Lusts of the Flesh what There must be no one fleshly Lust suffered to reign in us Our Business is particularly to oppose Lusts of Temper and Constitution This because it is a hard Doctrine to the Carnal Man is much evaded 241 The Objection from Rom. 7. clear'd We must renounce the Flesh and all its sinful Lusts so as to have an Aversion an Antipathy in our Hearts thereunto This the hard Part. 242 243 The reason of having enlarged so much upon this one Article of renouncing the Devil c. 244. LECT XXII Articles of Christian Faith of what Nature The whole Bible the Object of a Christian's Faith both the Old and New Testament 259 Some Instances of such Truths What it is to believe those Truths so as to make us capable of Life and Happiness 261 Our Belief thereof must be operative and practical Such was the Faith of Abraham and of all the Saints And such an operative and practical Principle is Faith whenever the things believed are of great Importance or Concernment to us 262 263. 2. To believe savingly we must apply our selves to Jesus Christ to intercede with God the Father for our gracious Acceptance What to believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith 1. To believe them All does import that we must assent to all and every one of those great Articles of Christian Doctrine contain'd in the Apostles Creed 264 Such as tend to destroy a good Life and send us to other Mediators than Christ to intercede with the Father for its Acceptance no Articles of Christian Faith 2. To believe all the Articles of the Christian Faith is to be fully perswaded of all and of every of those single Truths contain'd in each of those Articles 265 A Heretick may be such by believing only of one of those Truths contain'd in the Article 266 LECT XXIII 1. What it is to obey God's Holy Will and Commandments The Nature and Measures of Christian Obedience 267 1. Our Obedience must be sincere by being a true and undissembled Service of God opposite to all Hypocrisy or a false and feigned pretence of obeying him when in truth we serve our own selves does not forbid us all intending our own Advantage in the performance of his Commandments 268 But 1st That man's Obedience is insincere who together with his Intention of serving God joins another Intention of serving Sin 2dly When he designs some temporal Ends in the practice of Vertue as much or more than he intends God's Service 2. Evangelical Obedience must be entire viz. 1st The Obedience of the whole Man that is in the first place of the Mind and Vnderstanding 2dly of the Will 3dly of the Affections 269 270 This the distastful part and therefore endeavoured to be shifted off 271 2dly It must be an Obedience to the whole Law This endeavoured to be evaded by Excuses But in vain 3dly What it is to walk in the same all the days of our Lives 272 God will not endure a constant Revolution of Sin and Repentance 273 The difference between Evangelical and a Legal Obedience This difference not so great but that our wilful and chosen Sins will put a Barr to our Salvation 274 Some Sins are directly and expresly wilful Some indirectly and interpretatively 275 But the difference is 1st that those who sincerely and entirely obey shall not be called to an account for unchosen and involuntary Sins The first cause of an innocent Involuntariness Ignorance of our Duty Provided it be not wilful 2d Inconsideration excuses 1. When through surprize 276 2. When through natural weariness and the length and strength of a Temptation Lastly When by the violent discomposure of our thinking Powers our Minds are so disturbed that we cannot think what we do Ignorance and Inconsideration excuse not those Sins 1. which we have time to understand and observe nor 2. Crying Sins nor 3dly Those we do not endeavour against nor lastly which we are not sorry for 277 The 2d difference between Legal and Evangelical Obedience That our wilful and more heinous Sins when repented of through the Mediation of Christ according to the Terms he has obtained for us in the Covenant of Grace shall be forgiven us Remission of Sins upon Repentance the great Doctrine of the Gospel Repentance will be accepted to our pardon for our unknown or secret Sins whether wilfully or unwillingly committed but now forgot though generally repented of 2. For our most known and wilful Sins if
baptiz'd First On the account of enjoying thereby such inestimable Privileges 323 Secondly On account of their being engag'd thereby so early in the Service of God 324 LECT XXXI I. The Importance of the Terms Godfathers and Godmothers II. The Nature of their Office 327 First It is not only as a Proxy to speak for the Child in Baptism But it imports withal a Security given to God and his Church that the Child shall be instructed in his Baptismal Covenant 328 Secondly It is the Office of these Sureties to admonish the Child to live according to his Baptismal Engagements Thirdly And to take care that at Years of Discretion the Child should take his Vow upon himself before the Bishop in Confirmation 329 III. The Reason the Church has to require Sureties It is for the better Order and Decency of the Administration that some should be the Mouth of the Child 330 It is of concernment to the Church that Security be given that every one who is admitted a Member into it should live to the Reputation and Interest of it This is what Societies whose Honour and Interest is of infinite less consequence do daily require 331 That of Parents not sufficient without Collateral Security The requiring of this as reasonable now as in the Primitive Times This Charge no unreasonable Imposition at any time being little more than what is requir'd from one Christian to another in common Charity at all times 332 LECT XXXII IV. A further Justification of the use of Godfathers and Godmothers It is a sufficient Justification of any Ecclesiastical Institution that it be reasonable tho' not supported by any express Scripture 1. The sole Authority whereon to ground the Belief of the Mysteries of Religion must be Divine Revelation 2. Both Faith and Practice as to the Articles of Natural Religion and Moral Duties grounded both upon the Word of God and right Reason 335 3. Religious Rites and Ceremonies left to the Reason and Discretion of Church-Governours to appoint 336 I. That Christ gave Commission to the Governors of the Church to institute such Vsages as shall be for Decency and Order and the better Edification of the Souls of Men prov'd from Scripture This allow'd to the Governors of the Jewish Church 337 The same Power continu'd to those also who preside in the Christian 339 To whose Ordinances the People are commanded to submit 339 Decency and Order in all Ages of the Church not otherwise to be provided for II. The Appointment of Godfathers and Godmothers a most useful Institution to the foresaid Purposes of Decency Order and Edification First If we consider the Nature of their Office 340 Secondly Those good Effects of it 341 Which good Effects would be much greater were the choice of Godfathers and Godmothers made according to the Canons of the Church The Conclusion 342 FINIS THE XXVIII Lecture Rehearse the Articles of thy Belief HAving heretofore Explain'd the General Nature of the Covenant of Grace as it is taught in the Four first Questions and Answers of the Catechism I come now to declare unto you in a more particular manner the Terms and Conditions of the same Covenant Of which Conditions this is one That we Believe all the Articles of our Christian Faith What these Articles are you are here commanded to Rehearse and to give an Account of them whenever you are thereunto call'd And to open the meaning thereof there are Two Things requisite to be made clear to you 1. What is meant by the Articles of our Belief 2. What is the Importance of this Word Rehearse Rehearse the Articles of thy Belief What meant by the Articles of our Belief First Our Belief we call that whole Collection and Sum of Christian Doctrines and Truths which has been ever accounted by the Church of Christ necessary to be believed by every Christian in order to his Salvation And the Articles of our Belief are every particular Truth contain'd in this general Summ Collection or Body of Christian Doctrines This Abridgment and Summ The Creed wherefore entituled to the Apostles is generally call'd the Apostles Creed The Word Creed comes from the Latin Word Credo to Believe and this is so called because it is a Body of Truths necessary to be Believed It is call'd the Apostles Creed either 1st because it was compil'd by the Apostles themselves Or 2dly because it contains the Substance of the Apostles Doctrine gathered into one Abridgment which was dispersedly delivered in their Writings 1. Because testify'd by the Ancients to have been written by the Apostles And first there wants not sufficient Testimony from the Writings both of the Greek and Latin Fathers that the Creed was compil'd by the Apostles themselves But it is not so proper considering to whom I speak to insist upon this kind of Testimony the Proofs of this Nature being to be brought from Authors whose very Names are unknown to you And indeed my whole Design in this Exposition being to deliver to you the plainest Truths and to give you for the same only Scriptural Proofs I shall wave the first Reason of the Belief 's being call'd the Apostles Creed and shall proceed to the 2. Because it contains the Substance of the Apostles Doctrine Second which is this That it is therefore so call'd because it contains the Substance of the Apostles Doctrine gathered into one short Abridgment which was dispersedly delivered in their Writings and which alone is enough to give it the Title of the Apostles Creed In the Holy Scriptures and Writings of the Apostles we have Doctrines of divers kinds intermingled and interspersed one amongst another Sometimes we meet with Matters of Faith propos'd as necessary to be believ'd by us and sometimes Duties both to God and Man necessary to be practised Sometimes we have Considerations serving as means to direct us and sometimes as motives to perswade us to do our Duty And this being so it is not every Christian that has either leisure or skill of himself to sort these several kind of Doctrines asunder much less to distinguish between many Matters of Faith which are Fundamental and chiefly necessary to be believ'd and other Points which are only wholsome Truths but not of principal consequence to be explicitly and expresly assented to and confess'd And now as God himself for the Ease and Benefit of his Worshippers did collect the Summ of Religious Duties into Tââ Commandments which contain the principal and to which all Inferiour Duties may be reduc'd And as our Blessed Saviour gave us a short Form of Prayer containing all things fit for us to ask or God to grant so did the Apostles themselves collect together into one Abridgment and Summ all those principal Points of Faith which are mainly necessary and of greatest consequence to be believ'd and upon all occasions openly confess'd by every one that calls himself a Christian And it was this Abridgment or Summ as is highly probable and as
be less efficacious to the subduing the Temptations arising from the Flesh that is from our own Lusts and Appetites there being no Considerations of that force to oblige us to deny all Vngodliness and worldly Lusts and to live Soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World as all the Articles of our Creed particularly the looking for that blessed Hope and the glorious Appearing of the Great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ who gave Himself for us that he might Redeem us from all Iniquity and purifie to himself a peculiar People zealous of Good Works Tit. 2.12 13 14. A thorough Perswasion apply'd home to the Heart by serious Consideration that the Son of God did Himself descend from Heaven by wonderful and amazing Methods to rescue us from the Slavery of our brutish Lusts and Appetites and that he will again come in Glory to Judge and Reward us for the Victory we shall gain over 'em are enough to work upon all Reasonable and Thinking Creatures and nothing can prevail with us to abandon our Lusts if these will not And III. Lastly but above all 3. The Devââ the great Power and the glorious Effects of Faith are seen in the Victories it will enable us to obtain over that Great Adversary the Devil We had need to put on the whole Armour of God that we may be able to stand against the Wiles of the Devil For we wrestle not against Flesh and Blood a contemptible Enemy in comparison but against Principalities against Powers against the Rulers of the Darkness of this World against spiritual Wickedness in High Places Wherefore St. Paul does warn us to take unto us the whole Armour of God that we may be able to withstand in the evil day and having done all to stand But above all to take the Shield of Faith wherewith we shall be able to quench all the fiery Darts of the Devil Eph. 6.11 12. The Temptations and Assaults of the Devil which the Apostle does here so solemnly rouze us up to resist are I suppose the terrible Persecutions that Satan does in all Ages raise against one part or other of the Church and these tho' dreadful indeed and most likely to over-power us yet are conquerable by a firm Faith Looking unto Jesus the Author and Finisher of our Faith who for the Joy that was set before him endured the Cross despising the Shame and is set down on the Right hand of the Throne of God For if we consider him that endured such contradiction of Sinners against himself we shall not be weary nor faint in our Minds Heb. 12.2 3. So that in short the true and genuine Effects of Faith are constant and perpetual Victories against the World the Flesh and the Devil and an universal Obedience notwithstanding any of 'em to the Commands of God And therefore since so much depends upon a true Faith that he who believeth shall be saved Mark 16.16 And by the Grace of God we are saved through Faith Eph. 2.5 It does infinitely concern you to examine your selves whether ye be in the Faith and to prove your selves 2 Cor. 13.5 And the only way to prove the Sincerity of your Faith is by examining the fore-mention'd Fruits of it in your own Lives and Conversations and by seeing whether it produces a good Life For this we may assure our selves having the Authority of an Apostle for it Jam. 2.26 That as the Body without the Spirit is dead so Faith without Works is dead also So that except upon examination you shall find your spiritual Enemies in a great measure subdu'd and an Habit of Vertue rooted in your Souls your Faith is not sincere THE XXX Lecture I Believe HAving already explain'd and laid before you the Nature and Effects of Faith or Believing I might now proceed to the Consideration of those main Fundamental Doctrines of Christianity summ'd up in the Apostles Creed and which are to be Believ'd accordingly But since so great Weight is laid in the Covenant of Grace upon Faith that on Condition thereof we are said to be sav'd Sirs said the Keeper of the Prison to Paul and Silas What must I do to be saved And they said Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved and thy House Act. 16.30 31. since whosoever Believeth in Christ shall receive Remission of Sins c. 10 43. And which has most perplexed Persons Heads to understand the meaning of it and from the misunderstanding of which the most Fatal Errors have ensu'd since a Man is Justified by Faith without the Deeds of the Law Rom. 3.28 And being Justified by Faith we have Peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ Rom. 5.1 And lastly since a true state of this Doctrine of Justifying Faith will above any other single Doctrine excepting that of the Covenant of Grace let you into the full Understanding of the Nature Texture and Constitution of the Whole Christian Religion For all these Reasons I think I ought not to dismiss this Subject of Faith without giving you a State of the Doctrine of Justifying Faith and without distinguishing betwixt it and other sorts of Faith which will fail us in the great Business of Justification and Salvation And in order to the Explication of so considerable a Point I. I will give you to understand what is meant by Justification II. I will then shew by what sort of Faith we are accordingly Jânstified And III. And lastly in what sence we are said to be Justified by Faith without the Deeds of the Law And I. I will give you to understand what is meant by Justification Justification defin'd And Justification is God's Adjudging us through Christ as Just and Righteous according to the Terms of the Covenant of Grace and his acquitting of such from the Punishment of those Sins of which according to the Terms of the First Covenant there was no place for Pardon To make this Description more plain to you I will a little enlarge upon it and prove the several Parts thereof And 1. There are Just and Righteous Persons since the Fall First I say there are those who even in this lapsed and fallen state of Man have the Testimony of God Himself that they are Just and Righteous Men. Thus Abel obtained witness that he was Righteous God testifying of his Gifts Heb. 11.4 And Lot is also mention'd in Scripture as a Righteous Man 2 Pet. 2.8 And Joseph Simeon Cornelius and others are said in the Gospel to be Just Men and at the end of the World the Angels shall come forth and separate the Wicked from the Just Matth. 13.49 Which supposes that all those who shall be saved shall be Just and Righteous Persons 2. It is according to the Terms of the Gospel that any are such Secondly Those who are thus Just and Righteous are such according to the Terms of the Gospel Justice and Righteousness are to be measured according to some Rule in conformity to which
Righteousness consists Now this Rule of Righteousness according to which any Person living ever since the Fall may be termed Just and Righteous cannot be the Original Law made with Adam which requir'd a perfect exact unsinning Obedience a never offending in any one Point For if we were to have our Lives measur'd by such not only the Wise Man Eccles 7.20 telleth us That there is not a a Just Man upon Earth that doth good and sinneth not But St. Paul hath proved both Jews and Gentiles that they are all under sin and that there is none Righteous no not one Rom. 3.9 10. But our Comfort and Happiness is this That the First Covenant which exacted from us an unsinning Obedience The First Covenant now cancell'd is now cancell'd and we have been admitted in our Baptism into a Covenant of Grace wherein a hearty and sincere Conformity to the Terms of the Gospel that is a practical Believing of those Great Doctrines of Christianity summ'd up in our Creed A Covenant of Grace succeeds in its room Evangelical Righteousness measur'd by this last and a sincere Obedience proceeding from such a Faith to all the Laws of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ together with an unfeigned Repentance for such Failures in Faith and Practice as we have been guilty of shall be graciously accepted And this our Conformity to this Second Covenant is that which Rom. 3.22 is termed the Righteousness of God which is by Faith in Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that Believe And which Phil. 3.9 St. Paul in opposition to his own Righteousness which is of the Law does stile that which is through the Faith of Christ the Righteousness which is of God by Faith And the reason of its being call'd the Righteousness of Faith and the Righteousness through Faith of Jesus Christ is because such a Faith or through Perswasion of all those main Truths summ'd up in our Creed concerning the Methods of Reconciliation between God and Man and the Belief of such Motives to a holy Life as those great Truths are will produce such a Righteousness in us that is will make us sincerely and heartily to obey the Laws of the Gospel to repent us of all our Sins and to rely on Christ to accept such a Faith Obedience and Repentance And the reason the same Apostle opposes this to his own Righteousness which is of the Law is because of the manifest difference betwixt the Perfect Legal Righteousness exacted by the Law and this Evangelical accepted in the Gospel The Legal Righteousness Vid. Allen's Christ Justif stated as one Judiciously states this difference stood in a perfect and indefective Conformity to whatever God commands or the Law of Nature required of Man But the Evangelical Righteousness stands in a hearty and sincere Desire Resolution and Endeavour in a Man to conform to all that God requires in conjunction with Repentance for Defects and in Affiance of God's Mercy through Christ for Forgiveness So that though the Best Man living does not perhaps keep any one of God's Commandments in a Legal sence yet the meanest sincere Christian keeps 'em all in an Evangelical sence that is in sincerity of Resolution and Endeavour And in this sence Good Men are in Scripture said to keep God's Charge his Commandments his Statutes and his Laws As for instance it is said of Zacharias and his Wife Elizabeth that they were both Righteous before God walking in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord blameless Luke 1.6 And therefore in the same sence that is according to the Terms of the Gospel not according to those of the Law either the Law of Nature according to the Exactness of which Adam in his state of Innocency was bound or the Laws of Moses by which the Jewish Nation were oblig'd to live I say according to the Terms of neither of these but according to the Conditions of the Gospel are all the Disciples of Christ to be accounted Righteous Thirdly 3. Justification is God's Adjudging those to be Righteous who have performed the Conditions of the Second Covenant And now Justification is God's Adjudging those to be thus Righteous who have performed the Conditions of the Second Covenant that is who have Believed practically Obey'd sincerely and Repented heartily To be Justified is not to be made Just and Righteous Persons are made so by Sanctification But in Justification they are approved of by God as such and adjudged to be so and this whoever considers the Scope of those Places of Scripture where this Word is us'd will find to be the Importance of it and that it is a Law-Term and almost always us'd in a Judicial sence and particularly that it is the Act of a Judge acquitting a Person from Guilt and Punishment in opposition to the condemning him in either In this sence it is us'd Prov. 17.15 He that Justifieth the Wicked and he that Condemneth the Just even they both are an Abomination to the Lord Where to Justifie the Wicked is to Acquit him of Fault or Guilt as on the contrary to Condemn the Just is to pass Sentence against him as a Wicked Person So in these Words Who shall lay any thing to the Charge of God's Elect It is God that Justifieth who is he that Condemneth That is Who shall produce any Accusation against those whom God hath approved of 'T is certain that God hath Acquitted them And according to this Sence of the Word we shall in abundance of places sind that good sincere and faithful Persons are said to be Justified that is Approved of by God as Just and Righteous or such as have performed their Covenant with him To this sence it is said Luke 18.11 that the Publican went down to his House Justified that is Approved of by God And to the same sence it is said James 2.24 That by Works a Man is Justified That is upon a conscientious Discharge of the Duties required of us in the Laws of the Gospel shall a Man be Approved of and Adjudged by God as a Just and Righteous Person But 4. That any are so Adjudjudged as Righteous it is thro' Jesus Christ Fourthly That any the most Righteous and Just Men are upon a practical Faith a sincere Obedience and an unseigned Repentance thus Approved and Adjudged by God as Just and Righteous Persons is through Jesus Christ or by virtue of his Mediation with the Father that we should be Accepted upon such Terms and that our Righteousness should be measured according to the Rules of the Gospel For Man having broke his Covenant with God and become so depraved in all the Faculties and Powers of his Nature that he could no longer live up to the strictness of it then did the Son of God mediate with the Father for a disannulling of all former Covenants impossible to be perform'd and for the substituting of a more gracious Covenant in their room For which reason it is said
That Christ hath redeemed us from the Curse of the Law being made a Curse for us Gal. 3.13 And that he Blotted out the Hand-writting of Ordinances that was against us which was contrary to us and took it out of the way nailing it to his Cross Col. 2.14 and that He is the Mediator of a Better Covenant Heb. 8.6 In short the Case is this All Mankind having Rebell'd against God and by their Breach of Covenant with Him made it impossible for 'em to be Justify'd by that Original Law of Righteousness which requir'd an Unsinning Obedience and whilst Vnjustified they must of necessity be in a State of Damnation that to the Honour of God's Government his Justice might be satisfied for the Violation of his Laws and yet that we might be reinstated in a Capacity of being Justified and Sav'd by virtue of a more Gracious Covenant consisting of Terms and Conditions performable by us our Saviour Jesus Christ did Satisfie for our Transgressions and moreover Purchase with the Price of his Most PRECIOUS BLOOD such Terms and Conditions for us as by His Grace and Assistance we might be able to perform and upon such Performance God being always ready to Approve of us and to Judge us as having Obey'd his Gospel Therefore it must be that through Jesus Christ it is that God does accordingly Justifie and Adjudge us as Righteous Persons And therefore in this sence it is true and none other that Christ's Righteousness is imputed to us Christ's Righteousness imputed to us no otherwise than in its Effects and Consequences It is not possible that his Personal Righteousness should be imputed to us as ours so that we shall be look'd upon as having perfectly kept the Law in him an Opinion that has no Foundation in Scripture is absurd in Reason and is dangerous with respect to Practice it being a very great Temptation to Persons to cease their Endeavours to be inherently Righteous themselves which at best cannot be but in imperfect degrees when they are perswaded that they shall be accounted such by having the unspotted Righteousness of Christ thus imputed to 'em But let no Man deceive you saith St. John he that doth Righteousness is Righteous as he is Righteous 1 John 3.7 Yet however the Righteousness of Christ is imputed to us in its Effects and Consequences for by his fulfilling the Law of Mediation and those Conditions concluded upon betwixt Him and the Father in which consisted his Mediatorial Righteousness he procur'd and purchas'd for us that Inestimable Favour that our imperfect Righteousness such as we by his Grace are enabled to perform according to the Terms of the Gospel should be accepted to our Justification and thereupon that we should be Approved as Just and should stand recti in Curia according to Evangelical Terms the Gospel Rules and Measures of Righteousness Thus all having sinned and come short of the Glory of God we are Justified freely by his Grace through the Redemption that is in Jesus Christ whom God hath set forth to be a Propitiation for our Sins through Faith in his Blood to declare his Righteousness for the Remission of Sins that are past through the Forbearance of God Rom. 3.23 24 25. That is all Mankind both Jews and Gentiles being found Sinners neither Justification nor Salvation could be had for 'em according to the Terms of the First Covenant Whensoever therefore any are Justify'd it must be freely by the undeserved Favour of God through the Great Work which Jesus Christ hath wrought for the Redemption of Man accepting of their imperfect Righteousness instead of an unsinning Obedience and pardoning their Sins through the same Christ Which brings me to the last Particular to be accounted for in my Description of Justification but makes it unnecessary to add much more explication of it And that is this Fifthly 5. Justification an Acquitting of all sincere Penitents from the Punishments of all those Sins of which according to the Terms of any preceeding Covenant there was Remission That Justification is an Acquitting of all sincere Penitents from the Punishment of those Sins of which according to the Terms of any former Covenant there was no place for Pardon By what has been already said you see that the First Covenant which requir'd a Righteousness not performable by us in our fallen State being cancell'd through Christ there is place for Repentance in this Covenant of Grace And as under this our Repentance is a great part of our Evangelical Righteousness so the Acquitting us upon our Repentance from the Punishment of our Sins is a great part of God's Justification of us through our Saviour Christ And that God's Acquitting of us from the Punishment of those Sins we have Repented of is one Notion of a Christian's Justification appears from that eminent Place Acts 13.38 39. Be it known unto you Brethren that through this Man is preached unto you the Forgiveness of Sins and by him all that Believe are Justify'd from all things from which ye could not be Justify'd by the Law of Moses In which words as it is evident that the Gospel of Christ allows Pardon upon our Repentance for those Sins for which the First Covenant that of Moses and much less that made with Adam allow'd no Mercy So it is also manifest from hence that the Justification which is now declar'd from Christ consists in God's pardoning such Sins Acquitting the Penitent Believer that now comes into the Obedience of Christ whatsoever his past Sins have been And this part of Justification the Pardoning of our Sins is that which the Apostle means by not Imputing of our Sins Rom. 4.7 8. Blessed are they whose Iniquities are Forgiven and whose Sins are Covered Blessed is the Man unto whom the Lord will not impute Sin In which place he who considers the drift and force of St. Paul's Discourse will easily perceive that Justification Forgiveness of Sins Covering of Sin and not Imputing of Sin are equivalent Phrases and signifie the same thing And thus at length I think I have fully and sufficiently declar'd unto you the meaning of Justification And from what has been said it does appear that to the Praise and Glory of his Grace he hath made us acceptable in the Beloved in whom we have Redemption through his Blood the Forgiveness of Sins according to the Riches of his Grace Eph. 1.6 7. That is from what has been said in the Explication of this Point of Justification it is manifest that as it consists in God's Adjudging of us as Righteous according to the Terms of the Second Covenant and in his Acquitting of us from the Punishment of such Sins as would not be pardon'd under any other So the Favour of being thus Justify'd by God in both its parts is owing to the Mediation of his Beloved Son our Saviour Christ in whom he is so well pleased as to be pleased also with us upon his Account And thus having given you
his upon the Divine Promises was a sign of the good Opinion he had of God's Power and Fidelity and was therefore most graciously accepted by him Rom. 4.18 19 20 21 22. Now this as the Apostle goes on v. 23 24 25. was not written for his sake alone that it was imputed to him but for us also to whom it shall be imputed if we Believe on Him who raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead who was delivered for our Offences and was raised again for our Justification That is in this Act of Faith also in a steddy Reliance upon the Promises of God was Abraham a Pattern to us whereby we may see that if we distrust not his Power and Goodness in Matters of the greatest difficulty but firmly Relie upon him without Doubt or Dispute this will render us acceptable to him But especially it will be a most acceptable Act of Faith in us wholly to Relie upon his Promises in Christ who became a Sacrifice for our Sins that all our most heinous Offences will be pardon'd if we unfeignedly Repent and our imperfect Obedience will be eternally rewarded if it be but sincere in Testimony and Assurance of which Promises God has raised our Saviour from the dead And thus you plainly see what sort of Faith or Believing it is that must now Justifie and Save us It must not be only giving up the Assent of our Minds that all that God has spoken is true but we must with all our Hearts Consent to a sincere and faithful Obedience to all his Commands such as may be expected from those who are undoubtedly perswaded of the Truth of all the Articles of the Christian Faith which are every one of 'em Doctrines very apt to move us to Holy Living And moreover it must be a firm Reliance on God's Truth that all his Promises shall certainly be made good to us on Condition of our Performances Especially as the case now stands with us Christians it must be an Entire Dependance upon Christ that through his Mediation with the Father on our account we shall be Justify'd Pardon'd and Sav'd on Condition we perform the Covenant of Grace that is Believe and sincerely Obey the Commands of God given us in the Gospel Reliance upon God's Promises of Pardon to us through Christ an essential Act of Faith incumbent upon us as the case now stands with us Christians I say as the case now stands with us Christians for all Mankind by reason of Adam's and our own Transgressions were liable to the Wrath of God and had been condemn'd to eternal Destruction had not Jesus Christ interpos'd betwixt his Father and us and Mediated with him that we might have Pardon and Happiness on Condition we would turn from our evil Ways and sincerely Obey him for the future so that through the Blood of Jesus Christ it is that we have Redemption and the Forgiveness of Sins according to the Riches of his Grace Eph. 1.7 And as in him are given unto us exceeding great and precious Promises 2 Pet. 1.4 so all the Promises of God in him are Tea and in him Amen 2 Cor. 1.20 That is upon the account of Christ all his Promises of eternal Life and Happiness shall be certainly and infallibly made good to us on condition we forsake our Sins and obey him And yet when we have done all things which are commanded us we are to account our selves but unprofitable Servants having done no more than was our Duty to do Luke 17.10 And we cannot lay claim to those unspeakable Rewards laid up for his Obedient Servants meerly upon our own Deserts as if we had merited and deserved 'em but that no Flesh might Glory in his Presence it is Jesus Christ who is made unto us Wisdom and Righteousness and Sanctification and Redemption 1 Cor. 1.30 That is it is Jesus Christ who is the cause of our Justification and Sanctification and by the Merit of what he has done for us shall our imperfect Righteousness be so accepted of by God that we shall be unspeakably rewarded for it And if so if all our holy Performances shall be Accepted and Rewarded only through Christ it is on Him then and not on any thing that we have done our selves that we must depend and Relie for Pardon and Happiness For without his Merits to supply our Defects our best Performances will want Pardon and all that we can do will not merit nor deserve eternal Life and Glory Thus we must Believe that is Relie on Christ and we shall not perish but have everlasting Life John 3.16 And indeed this Reliance and Dependance upon God for Mercy Because it excludes Confidence in our own Merits and Boasting in our own Performances on the account of what Christ has Merited for us not on the account of any Deserts of our own appears in the Scriptures as I before said to be an Act of Faith more well-pleasing to God and acceptable unto him in that it excludes Boasting or Glorying in our own Righteousness which the Apostle makes very necessary to Justification Rom. 3. and expects the Reward meerly from God's Free Mercy in Christ without any Reliance upon our own Performances For as it is vers 23 24 25 26. All have sinned and come short of the Glory of God being Justified freely by his Grace through the Redemption that is in Christ Jesus whom God hath set forth to be a Propitiation through Faith in his Blood to declare his Rightoousness that he might be Just and the Justifier of Him that Believeth in Jesus Where is Boasting then It is excluded By what Law The Law of Works Nay but by the Law of Faith therefore we conclude a Man is Justify'd by Faith without the Deeds of the Law Which brings me III. To shew you in what sence we are said to be Justify'd by Faith 3. In what sence we are said by S. Paul to be Justified by Faith without the Deeds of the Law without the Deeds of the Law Both this Text of the Romans now mentioned and that Parallel place Gal. 2.16 seem to exclude Good Works from being at all necessary to our Justification And yet by what has been already said from St. Paul it does appear that Repentance and Obedience are Conditions equally requisite to our Justification with Faith Or when Faith alone is mentioned it is as including the other two and St. James also does most expresly assert that by Works a Man is Justified and not by Faith only Jam. 2.24 So that to clear the Holy Scripture from any Contradiction in this case it will be requisite to consider what St. Paul means by the Law and by the Deeds of the Law when he excludes either from having any thing to do in our Justification and what that Faith is upon which he does sometimes seem to lay the whole stress in that great Affair By Law in St. Pual's discourse with the Jews was meant both the Law of
make a Thousand more Worlds than he has if he pleases and his Will is directed by his Wisdom in the Framing and Ordering of the World in which sence it is said Psal 135.6 Whatsoever the Lord pleaseth that did he in Heaven and in Earth in the Seas and in all deep places And he worketh all things after the Counsel of his own Will Eph. 1.11 Thus is God Omnipotent so as to Act What and How he pleases IV. Eternal IV. God is ETERNAL This is also another Perfection of Life And it imports that the Living God had his Being from Infinite Ages backwards and will possess it to infinite and endless Ages to come that he neither had beginning of Days nor will have any end of Years so that as his Spiritual Nature is diffus'd thro' all Spaces and his Power can be Bounded or Restrain'd by no Force nor Impediment so this Immense and All-powerful Being has preceded all Time and will it self endure when Time that is the Revolution of Sun and Moon which do measure Time shall be no more And how is it to be imagin'd that a Being Immense and Allpowerful should not be eternal For what is it that could give to such a one his Existence since whatever is the Cause and Creator of another must be more powerful than that thing which he makes but what can be more powerful than that which is Omnipotent So that God must necessarily have Existed from all Eternity And supposing the forementioned Attributes he must as necessarily endure to infinite and eternal Ages to come For if he should cease to Be it must be by the Power of something out of his Reach or Mightier than himself which that it is impossible that any thing should be has been already shew'd No sure The Throne of God is established for ever he is from Everlasting Psal 93.2 This speaks his Eternity a parte ante his never having had any Beginning Thou art the same and thy Years shall have no End Psal 102.27 This speaks his Eternity also à parte post his continuance to be what he was before even to endless Ages to come Before the Mountains were brought forth or ever thou hast formed the Earth and the World even from Everlasting to Everlasting thou art God Psal 90.2 which words do most magnificently bespeak both V. God is a Being INDEPENDENT and ALSVFFICIENT V. Independent and Alsufficient which is an Attribute of the sensible Nature that is He is a Being that depends on no other Cause either as to his Essence Subsistence or Operations but he Is Subsists and Acts of himself alone and enjoys in himself without any Accession from things without an Infinite and Immeasurable Felicity He is a Being that depends on no other Cause either as to his Essence Subsistence or Operations but he Is Subsists and Acts of himself alone That he Is and Subsists of himself alone is evident from what has been just now cited from Psal 90.2 before the Mountains were brought forth or ever thou hast formed the Earth and the World even from Everlasting to Everlasting thou art God for if he had his Being before the World and he gave that Being to it which it has he must himself Be and Subsist without it or any thing contained in it And he also Acts independently without the help or assistance of any other Cause in the Production of it having made the World out of Nothing and not out of any precedent Matter which was Coeternal with him For through Faith we understand that the Worlds were framed by the Word of God so that things which are seen were not Made of things which do Appear Heb. 11.3 And he enjoys in himself without any Accession from things without an Infinite and Immeasurable Felicity For why he possesses all Good himself and in himself and is himself the chiefest Good And being therefore infinitely happy in himself from all Eternity he could gain no Accession of Happiness by making us Happy O my God my Goodness extendeth not unto thee said the Psalmist Ps 16.2 No this cannot be For VI. God is IMMVTABLE VI. Immutable which is another Attribute of the sensible Nature that is God is not subject to any Change in his Nature and Attributes from what he was from all Eternity nor is be Fickle and Inconstant in his Decrees and Covenants He is not subject to any Change or Alteration in his Nature and Attributes In his Nature and Attributes He is not more or less Omnipotent Allsufficient Wise Good Just Holy and Happy Nor in any other of his Perfections does he suffer any Increase or Diminution There are different degrees of Perfection amongst the Creatures of God some are but of a days continuance some endure for many Years and the Souls of the Blessed after Judgment and the Angels of Heaven will remain unchang'd in their Natures to all Eternity But whereas the most perfect of God's Creatures are more or less sometime or other liable to undergo some Changes God in whom the Perfections of all the Creatures do center without the least mixture of that Imperfection adhering to any of 'em is and ever will be still the same so the Psalmist Thou Lord in the Beginning hast laid the Foundations of the Earth and the Heavens are the Work of thy Hands they shall perish but thou shalt endure they all shall wax Old as doth a Garment and as a Vesture shalt thou change them and they shall be changed but thou art the same and thy Years shall not fail Psal 102.25 26 27. He is the same Yesterday and to Day and for ever Heb. 13.8 Nor is he subject to any Change or Alteration in his Decrees or Covenants with Mankind In his Decrees and Covenants This is indeed what the wisest Governours of this World are subject to for being Men they cannot foresee all those Difficulties which may alter their Measures But God as he did from all Eternity foresee what was fittest to be Decreed and Enacted with respect to all Ages so he did establish such Laws as were agreeable thereunto and Enacted a Covenant with Mankind the Covenant of Grace I mean whose Articles shall be the unalterable and everlasting Terms and Conditions of Life and Happiness and is therefore call'd his Everlasting Covenant Heb. 13.20 Nor does it at all argue Fickleness or Inconstancy in the Decrees and Purposes of God that he is sometimes said to Repent as Gen. 6.6 1 Sam. 15.11 Repentance indeed as it is found in Men argues unsteadiness for it arises from the consideration of having done amiss with a design to amend and it proceous either from Ignorance or Imprudence when a Person finds that Matters have not happen'd out as he imagin'd or from Impotence when he has begun a thing which he cannot finish or out of Inconstancy when a Man disapproves what he did formerly like well of And such is properly Repentance and therefore in this sence of
an ill Thing But then observe the force of Religious Principles Such a One will soon bethink himself what he has done his Conscience will quickly smite him and he will be immediately brought to Repentance through the Power of good Principles and his Fall will but make him more careful of his ways hereafter Nay It may sometimes happen that a very towardly Youth notwithstanding all the care of his Parents and Christ's Ministers to bring him up in the Nurture and Admonition of the Lord when got too soon from under the Eye of his Parents and wise Counsellors and falling into lewd Company with which this Age does too much abound may at first be a little Laught out of Countenance by them as is their wont for being too Precise Reserv'd and Melancholly and after that be drawn by degrees into one Compliance after another with them in their Ungodly Revels Nay and at length be so drencht in Sin as to deface the whole Image of God that was wrought upon his Soul so as to be even past all hopes of Recovery This is very rare but yet however too often whenever it is II. To Recover out of it when fal'n therein But even in this case Secondly The Power of those good Principles that were early Sown shall be wonderfully seen to the Glory of God and the Praise of good Education Let Diseases Distresses Poverty or any sore Affliction befal a lewd and sorry Liver as generally sooner or later it does either as the Fruit of their Sin or as a Chastisement from God to reclaim them If the Person afflicted has been One that was never Instructed in the fear of God he is never the better nor shall you hear so much as a good Expression from him nor any the least Signs of Amendment for why He knows not what he is to do nor where he is to begin nor does he distinctly know any good Reason wherefore he ought to Amend for Thanks to the Piety of his good Parents he never had any Principles of Good instill'd into him and therefore as all his Life-time he Liv'd like an Atheist so he now doeâ Die like a Beast He was ignorantly brought up and he Dies ignorant and wicked both But if it shall happen that One who had receiv'd the Seed of good Principles within him be overtaken with some sore Affliction and God be so gracious to him as not to cut him off quickly in the midst of his Sins but affords him a leisurely Chastisement such a One shall begin to be serious and to bethink himself He will recal to Mind what he once knew of God and of his Duty to him Those good Principles that have long lain Buried under a Load of Sin will begin to stir within him He will water them sufficiently with Tears of Repentance and they will begin to work and revive within And when he is once come to himself so as to think seriously of Matters with the Prodigal Son he will soon resolve to Arise and go to his Father and to say unto him Father I have sinned against Heaven and before Thee and am no more worthy to be call'd thy Son make me as One of thy hired Servants Luk. 15.18 19. The Seed of good and religious Principles sown in your Hearts by Catechetical Instruction may well be compared to Seed sown in the Ground by the Hand of the Husbandman The Husbandman's Seed may lie Buried in the Earth under many Clods so as to be in danger never to recover but if the Rains shall descend from Heaven so as to melt and dissolve that burden of Earth with which the Seed was overlaid it will then begin to work and revive if it was good Seed and may possibly bring forth a very fruitful Crop So here if you do but take care to have the Seed of good Principles sown in your Hearts and should ye afterwards almost extinguish all good Motions within you by laying on a continued Weight of Guilt and Sin and should God in Mercy hereafter not pour down the Fury of his Wrath so as immediately to Destroy you but Rain down upon you the gentle Showers of Fatherly Chastisements so as to melt you into Tears and bring you into a considering Temper the good Principles that lay long Buried may possibly begin to stir and to work in you a Repentance fruitful in good Works Nay Such is the Force of good Principles that even a serious Sermon or but the Discourse of a good Minister especially of him who first sowed them by his Instructions shall stir them up and put them a working to the Conversion and Reformation of a Sinner In a word Such is the Effect of good Principles that by the Grace of God they are the likeliest way to preserve you in Innocency and to prevent your falling into any deadly Sin and then you will be in a happy Condition you will then be of the Number of those happy Persons of whom our Saviour speaks that they need no Repentance Luk. 15.7 that is such a severe and sorrowful and painful Repentance as Backsliding Sinners and all Men of loose and wicked Lives must go through or be forced to Endure infinitely worse Or if you shall unhappily fall into any grievous Sin or a Course of Sin such may be the Force of pious Education or good Principles as by God's good Grace and Providence to recover you out of the Snares of the Devil These good Principles taught you in your Catechism may not perhaps at present be throughly understood by you no more than Children do the use of Letters nor School-boys the use of Grammar Rules at first but they will stick by you as One said and be remembred when you are more capable of Improving them insomuch that it will be uneasy to you if you take care to be well Principled in your Minority to be Wicked and Profane hereafter or if you should prove so which God forbid there will yet be some hopes of Reclaiming you because these things will some time or other revive and awaken your Consciences And this is the last of those good Uses and Ends to which Catechism serves viz. to Instil into you such good Principles as will either prevent your falling into Sin which is much the Happier for you or at least recover you out of it by Repentance and which I have therefore insisted on that I might perswade you to have a due Regard to so useful an Instruction as Catechizing is and to give a due Attendance to it And thus as last Lord's Day I shewed you that one good End to which Catechizing serves is to prepare you for that necessary Work your Confirmation that you may Publickly and with Understanding as those that know what they do profess before the Bishop That you will be Faithful to your Baptismal Covenant So Secondly I have to Day shewed you That it is for the same Reason requisite to prepare you for Receiving of the Blessed